Antichrist arraigned in a sermon at Pauls Crosse, the third Sunday after Epiphanie. With the tryall of guides, on the fourth Sunday after Trinitie. By Thomas Thompson, Bachelour in Diuinitie, and preacher of Gods Word.

ANTICHRIST ARRAIGNED : In a Sermon at Pauls Crosse , the third Sunday after Epiphanie .

WITH THE TRYALL OF GVIDES , On the fourth Sunday after TRINITIE .

By THOMAS THOMPSON , Bachelour in Diuinitie , and Preacher of Gods WORD .

PHILIP. 3.2 .

Beware of Dogges ; beware of euill workers .

HILAR . lib. contra Arianos & Aurentium .

Lusit quidem ille verbis , quibus possit fellere Electos : sed patet impietatis tantae professio .

LONDON , Printed by William Stansby , for RICHARD MEIGHEN , and are to be sold at his Shop at Saint Clements Church , ouer-against Essex House , and at Westminster Hall . 1618.

To the High , Noble and most vertuous , CHARLES , Prince of Wales , Duke of Cornewall , Earle of Chester , and Heire Apparant to the Crowne and Monarchie of Great BRITTAINE , his Gracious LORD , All happie increase of Grace and Glorie heauenly , and earthly , from GOD the FATHER , and from our Lord IESVS CHRIST .

MOst Gracious , and most hopefully Puissant Prince , Place may yeeld much preiudice against the personall performance of any good actions , to those mens conceits , who make custome a vertue , with the blinde Pharises , thus taunting at NICODEMVS ; a a John 7.52 . Art thou also of Galilee ? search and looke : for out of Galiee ariseth no Prophet .

But such sinister thoughts God in his prouidence so graciously preuenteth , that as the Sunne shineth in euery Climate ; and fruits are there found proportionable to the measure of celestiall influence shed downe by the Spheres-orbicular motions and light to the same place : so Christ is preached euery where , and pious plants are there discouered , answerable to that measure of sauing Grace , which God in his mercie , by the vniformely working motions of his free Spirit , and light of his Truth , vouchsafeth to send them , as Peter said in his Sermon to CORNELIVS , b b Act. 10.34.35 Of a truth , I perceive , that God is no respecter of persons ; but in euerie Nation hee that feareth GOD , and worketh righteousnesse , is accepted with him .

My hearts true comfort is then well setled by a full assurance of right good acceptance , in offering to your Gracious Highnesse , this small reward of a poore Prophet , since the place whence it commeth is priuiledged from preiudice , it being your Highnesse owne Principalitie of Wales .

For albeit some c c Iohn Penrie against the vnlearned Ministers in Wales to the Right Honourable Lord , Henrie , Earle of Pembroke , Lord President of the Marches of Wales . Schismatically-rash Censurers , in times past , layd an heauie aspersion of a Galilaean barrennesse vpon this Countrie , for want of Prophets and Prophets Children therein : yet God bee thanked , their complaint was causelesse , since not to rifle vp any olde Rowles and Registers of the Ancient Brittaines , great endeuours , and good proceedings in all holy Learning , and deepe Literature , God no sooner sent the beames of his Gospell to shine vpon this Hemisphere of the Reformed Church of Great Brittaine : but presently Wales was , as well as other places of this Kingdome , comforted with the warmth of this heauenly Light , conueyed thereinto , euen through the hard stormes of those Antichristian Persecutions in former times , by the faithfull Ministerie of blessed d d Bishop Farrar , Rawlins , White , and other at Glocester , Worcester , &c. burnt . Martyrs and glorious Confessors , and now continued , yea , and mightily encreased by the faithfull paines of zealous Pastors , our Right Reuerend Fathers , and pious Presbyters , who e e Iohn 5.35 . like shining and burning Candles , haue so cleered these Coasts of the Clouds of Popish Ignorance , that Wales is like Galilee in the dayes of Christ Iesus , The f f Mat. 4.16.17 people which sate in darknesse , seeing great light . A full proofe whereof your Graces Highnesse daily findeth by the growth of godlinesse in Persons of all sorts , by the loyall obedience of all true-hearted Subiects , and by the constant obseruance of all good Orders set downe most intirely , by those most Honourable , Godly , and Prudent Sages of his Maiesties Councell , within these Marches , of whose sincere Gouernment and Guidance of this your Highnesse Principalitie , I must needes say as I finde , the Lord the Searcher of all hearts , knowing that I lye not , in the wordes of EVRIPIDES , g g Euripid. in Antiope apud Tholosanum lib. 〈◊〉 . de Rep. cap. 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : By the sentence of these men , the Cities are well inhabited , and so is the House ; also they are helpfull to Warlike affaires .

For these fiue yeeres together , I being called through Gods meere Prouidence , by the sole care and fauour of a most Worthie h h Sir Edward Herbert , Knight of the Bath . Personage for all deepe Learning , and truely tryed valour , to his immortall honour , into this parcell of GODS true Vineyard , can testifie with all boldnesse the happie successe of those true paines , which God hath in his mercy blessed to the comfort of vs his poore Seruants , that we labour not in vaine ; i i Iohn 4.36 . reaping and receiving wages , and gathering fruit vnto life eternall .

The liuely strength of which great encouragements hath and doth animate me Gods poore Creature , to spend all spare time from the ordinarie execution of my necessarie Function in preaching GODS Word vpon the Lords Day , and at other fit seasons , in writing out and publishing such of my Sermons , as are iudged by my Hearers to bee most profitable , that what was lost in hearing , may by reading be recouered , and what was well heard , might better bee holden ; by the Example of the olde k k Vid. Danaeum cap. 20. Prolegom , in M●nor . Prophetas . Prophets and the Apostles of Christ , who preaching much , yet penned no more then what Gods Spirit thought fit and profitable for the present , and to future Ages . And so vpon this settled resolution , which I trust in God , good men will iudge truely honest , I fastened my Studies for some time vpon this Sermon , preached long since , yet freshly desired to bee published for their benefit , by diuers godly Learned , especially , for that our Antichristian Aduersaries seemed much discontented , that their Pope should be arraigned and adiudged to bee that Great Antichrist ; and themselues to be prooued so plainly Antichristian , euen open Rebels to Christ and Christian Princes , whereas ( as they thinke ) in the Theorique part , Andreas Eudaemon hath answered our obiections , and for the practique , their loyaltie is approoued in the sight of GOD and Man .

Indeed this Argument is the very roote of all the differences betweene them and vs , vpon which , after so many Great Learned Men , I doe not presume to deliuer more then hath beene said , but only to refresh the Memories of the Learned , with a new Method of olde matters ; both replying vpon Eudaemon , where he seemeth to presse , and explayning the miserie of our enslaued Countrymen vnder the Pope .

Al which I most humbly present to your Highnesse , as to whom the execution of most things here mentioned may chiefly belong , for the rooting out of Antichrist , and vtter extirpation of the Romish Babylon ; since what God hath begunne by the Gracious hand of our most Learned , Wise , Godly , and Puissant Soueraigne for the detection of that Man of Sinne , Your Graces Highnesse in Hereditarie imitation may finish in due time , to the Glory of God , in maintenance of Truth , and your owne eternall Honour , by settling Gods people in this happy , healthfull , and orderly peace . The God of Power and Grace so blesse your Excellencies Highnes with all the rich Endowments of his holy Spirit , that with the full encrease of all true Honour , your Grace may passe many many good dayes here on Earth , in all Peace and Godlinesse , with the sealed assurance of endlesse Happinesse , in the heauenly Ierusalem , with the general Assembly and Church of the First-borne in Iesus Christ . Amen .

Your Highnesse most humbly deuoted daily Oratour , THOMAS THOMPSON .

TO ALL THAT HATE ANTICHRIST , Light in sauing knowledge , and perseuerance in holynesse through IESVS CHRIST .

GOod Christian Reader , I must bee bolde to aduertise thee concerning some passages in this tripled Treatise , wherin thou shalt find three maine points of Theologie , handled as plainely and as fully as I could . The first part is , define Saeculi : of the end of the World : an Argument apt for the Atheists to muse of , both in the Doctrine , informing their mischieuously misse-led vnderstandings , and in the vses reforming their manners . The second part of Antichrist , whom I prooue to bee the Pope , both by artificiall demonstration , and by testimonie of Ancient Fathers , and of later Writers , digested into a pannelled Iurie to cast the Pope : What either Sanders , Bellarmine , Pererius , Viegas , or Eudaemon haue obiected in any point of the Controuersie , I haue to my power satisfied , vsing the helpe of our owne good Writers , as Bishop Iewel , Doctor Whitakers , Doctor Abbats , Doctor Willet , Doctor Sharpe , Tilenus , Peter du Moulin , Gabriel Powel , and Master Brightman with other more ancient strong men of our Israel , that I might , as neere as possibly I could , abridge their large Volumes into a Manuell , Only I wish thee well to marke the vses of this point ; the former of which will notifie the miserie of our English Papists , together with the Villanies of the Trayterous Iesuites , and Seminarie Priests : the latter will informe thee of what course God in his most Gracious Prouidence tooke , to bring in this happie Reformation of Religion , professed in this Church of Great Brittaine , together with an answere to all those exceptions , which Papists haue vsed to scandalize our Profession of truth . The last is of Heretikes , going before and following after Antichrist , briefly discouered in the forme of a short motion to Princes , Prelates , and other Peeres for an order against them . The second part is the largest , and so giueth title to the whole Discourse , which I seriously commend to the blessing of God , for the helpe of his Elect in knowledge and holinesse , and withall prefixe for their readier finding out of the particulars , this Catalogue or Table of the seuerall Contents expressed in euery Section , thus :

The first part .

§. I. 1. WHy IAMES & IOHN were called Boanerges : Sonnes of Thunder . 2. The distinction of Saint IOHN his Writings . 3. Why the first Epistle was called Catholica .

§. II. 1. The scope and summe of what the Text yeeldeth obseruable .

§. III. 1. The Diuision of the whole Text into seuerall parts .

§. IIII. 1. Why Time is called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , an houre ? 2. What is meant by the last houre . 3. The six periods of the worlds age . 4. PAVL and IOHN reconciled about the last day .

§. V. 1. There shall be an end of time . 2. How the world is said to be established for euer . 3. The world not of long continuance . 4. The change of the world , according to two opinions . 5. The manner of this change is an hidden secret .

§. VI. 1. The end is euen at hand . 2. The signes of the last end set downe in Scripture . 3. The complement of those signes in these latter dayes .

§. VII . 1. The first vse of this Doctrine is for sobrietie in opinion and life . 2. Why the time of the last day is not reuealed ? 3. Mans presumption therein . 4. ELIAS and NAPIER iustly corrected .

§. VIII . 1. Sobrietie of life . 2. We must not make haste to be rich . 3. Rich mens miserie . 4. We must be sober in expences . 5. The absurd change in liuing by Gentlemen , & Citizens .

§. IX . 1. The Second vse is to watch and pray . 2. What watching is . 3. Good Rulers are to watch ouer their Charge .

The second part .

§. X. 1. THe Prophecies of Antichrist set downe in Scripture . 2. The causes of these Prophecies . 3. The order and method of this discourse .

§. XI . 1. The litteral name of Antichrist , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . 2. BELLARMINE and EVDAEMON confuted .

§. XII . 1. The mysticall name of Antichrist in these letters 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , 666. 2. The sundry applications of these letters to diuers names . 3. The absurd dealing of Papists in this name . 4. The word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 what . 5. The nominall description of Antichrist .

§. XIII . 1. The efficient cause of Antichrist , principall and lesse principall .

§. XIIII . 1. The materiall cause of Antichrist . 2. Whether Antichrist bee one onely person , or a succession of Apostates ? 3. Our reasons prouing a succession in Antichrist . 4. The Rhemists make for vs . 5. EVDAEMONS exception fully answered . 6. IRENAEVS and AVGVSTINE are on our side . 7. MALDONATVS also for vs in the meaning of IOH. 5.43 . 8. Antichrist no Iew , nor of the Tribe of DAN .

§. XV. 1. The former cause of Antichrist . 2. Antichrist , an Heretike , denyeth all the Creede . 3. Antichrist most wickedly breaketh all the commandements . 4. Antichrist his character couetously imprinted . 5. Antichrist his false myracles . 6. Antichrist his cruell warres against the Saints . 7. Antichrist in the middest of the Church visibly militant . 8. Antichrist his residencie in the Citie of Rome . 9. Antichrist his beginning and growth till sixe hundred yeeres after Christ . 10. Antichrist must continue in some sort till Christs comming .

§. XVI . 1. The finall cause of Antichrist .

§. XVII . 1. The Reall and causall definition of Antichrist .

§. XVIII . 1. MAHOMET is not Antichrist , by BELLARMINE , proued against IODOCVS CLICHTHOVEVS .

§. XIX . 1. The Pope of Rome is that Great Antichrist before defined . 2. The litterall name 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 agreeing to the Pope . 3. The mysticall name [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . ] fitly applied to VITALIANVS , &c. 4. The course of edifying the Church was changed by VITALIANVS his bringing in of the Latine seruice .

§. XX. 1. The Pope is all one with that Antichrist in the cause efficient . 2. CONSTANTINE his Donation forged .

§. XXI . 1. The Pope agreeth with Antichrist in the materiall cause . 2. The hollow Chayre , and Pope IOAN proued . 3. How the succession of Popes is to be taken .

§. XXII . 1. The Pope is that Antichrist in the formall cause . 2. The Pope is an Heretike denying the Creede . 3. Instances of his Heresies deliuered for doctrines è Cathedrà , against euery Article of the Creede , truely proued from the testimonie of their owne Writers , and rightly reprooued by the holy Scriptures , and ancient Fathers in a large discourse , worthy the perusing by all louers of true Faith . 4. The Pope as Pope , is a most wicked transgressour of euery Commandement in the Decalogue . 5. Speciall records of the Popes vile acts and deedes against the whole Law of God , gathered out of the Popes owne Historians , Schoolemen , Canonists , Casuists , and Ceremonials . 6. The Pope imprinteth the Character of Antichrist vpon Princes and Priests , and all other sorts of people . 7. The Pope doth coozen the world by lying wonders . 8. SANDERS , BELLARMINE , and other Papists answered , touching the Miracles of Antichrist . 9. The Popes crueltie against Gods Saints . 10. Rome Antichristian , the Popes place of Residence . 11. The Pope , and that Great Antichrist , haue all one beginning , growth , continuance , and ending . 12. When Rome shall fall in all likelihood .

§. XXIII . 1. The end why God so long doth suffer the Pope .

§. XXIIII . 1. The forme of the Demonstration gathered from all beforesaid , and proouing the Pope to be that Great Antichrist .

§. XXV . 1. The first exception against the Demonstration fully answered . 2. How is the Gospell preached throughout the world ? 3. How the Romane Empire is said to stand at this day ?

§. XXVI . 1. The second exception from the iudgement of some Protestants , denying the Pope to be that Antichrist , fully and truely satisfied . 2. How we are to take the words of the ancient Fathers in this question of the Great Antichrist .

§. XXVII . 1. The testimonies of the Fathers , prouing the Pope to bee that Great Antichrist two wayes : 2. First , by way of Prophecie , declaring two maine points :

First , that Antichrist shall sit at Rome vpon the ruines of the Romane Empire : so Tertullian , Cyrill , Hierosolym . Chrysostome , Theophylact , and Rodolphus Fluuiacensis , alleadged by Coccius .

Secondly , that Rome is Babylon , the proper seat of Antichrist , and to bee destroyed before the end of the World : so Tertullian , Hierome , and Lactantius .

3. Secondly , by way of open verdict and proclamation ; where the Pope is put vpon a Iurie of twelue good men and true , whereof foure are , 1. Kings and Emperours , 2. Archbishops and Bishops , 3. Abbots and Monks ; together with a supply of a Decem Tales , if any of the former should be challenged . 4. The sufficiencie of these testimonies warranted , First , by three specialties , the Pride , the Schismes , and the filthy liues of Popes . Secondly , by the iudgement of the Popes owne Dearlings , ( viz. ) BELLARMINE and BARONIVS .

§. XXVIII . 1. The first vse of this doctrine , is to bewaile the misery of our English Papists . 2. The manner of their bondage to the See of Rome . 3. The dealing of Iesuites and Seminarie Priests . 4. The outragious Conspiracies against our most Gracious Soueraignes , the Kings and Queenes of England . 5. No Papist , as a Papist , is a true Christian . 6. No Papist , as a Papist , is a good Subiect . 7. The suspicious courses of Papists in taking the Oath of Alleagiance most plainely detected .

§. XXIX . 1. The second vse of the doctrine , is to reioyce heartily for our gracious deliuerance from Antichrist . 2. The double meanes by which God deliuered this Monarchie of Great Brittaine from the tyrannie of Antichrist . 3. The libertie wee enioy now vnder our most Gracious Soueraigne Lord , King IAMES . 4. The Popish obiections made to scandalize our Profession of the Reformed Religion , fully satisfied by declaring three things : First , how Temporall commodities are deare or cheape . Secondly , Vpon what grounds our departure from them standeth . Thirdly , in what case our fore-fathers were , liuing in and vnder Popery . 5. An Exhortation to our Iudges , for the strict execution of our Lawes and Statutes made against Iesuites , Seminarie Priests , and Popish Recusants .

The third part .

§. XXX . 1. THe diuers acceptions of the word [ Antichrist . ] 2. There must alwayes be Heretikes in the Church militant , till the comming of Christ to Iudgement .

§. XXXI . 1. The vse of the former doctrine is iustly to reproue the Separatist , the Brownists , whose grounds and reasons are fully examined , and their wickednesse discouered .

§. XXXII . 1. All Heresies haue a necessary dependance vpon that Great Antichrist . 2. What Heresie is . 3. The Hereticall forerunners of Antichrist . 4. The reliques of Antichristian Heresies maintained by some priuate spirits in the bosome of the Reformed Churches .

§. XXXIII . 1. The vse of this doctrine is threefold : to direct First , the Ministerie , to fight by the Word against Antichrist and Heresies . Secondly , the Magistracie , to cut off Heretikes by the Temporall Sword . Thirdly , the People of God , not to murmure at the Execution of Iustice , but rather , First , to prayse God for His Maiesties great zeale in defending Gods Truth against all Heretikes : Secondly , to pray God for the strengthning of His Maiesties heart and arme against them : Thirdly , to auoyd them , and flee from them that be Enemies to our Christian peace . 2. The conclusion of all in a briefe recapitulation , with a short Prayer for the Comming of Christ .

And now , my deare Brethren , take in good part , my poore endeuours wholly bent and imployed for the good of his Elect in the Seruice of his Church , wherein I labour as a weake and vnworthy Minister of Gods Word . It may be , some will require an Index Alphabeticall of the Contents . But that Table should be framed by the Leaues , and Page : and I am farre from the Presse . Only therefore marke the method , and your memories will bee an Index sufficient for finding out any matter in this Booke contained . Reade all before you for your better vnderstanding . Trust mee not , before you try mee in the pith of my proofes , not taken vp at the second hand , but sought , and brought out of the Store-house it selfe of holy Wisdome , to wit , the Canonicall Scriptures , the Ancient Fathers , and other good Authours of humane Learning . God open their eyes , and touch their hearts that are otherwise minded . God increase and strengthen our faith , who are right minded , that in the peace of Hierusalem our hearts may bee comforted with a full assurance of euerlasting happinesse in Iesus Christ . AMEN .

From my Studie in Mountgomerie in Wales , this sixth day of Ianuarie , being the Feast of EPIPHANY : Anno Dom. 1618.

Your Brother in the Lord , Christ Iesus , Thomas Thompson .

ANTICHRIST ARRAIGNED . THE TEXT IS , 1. Iohn 2.

18. Babes , it is the last time ; and as yee haue heard , that Antichrist shall come , euen now are there many Antichrists , whereby we know , that it is the last time .

19. They went out from vs , but they were not of vs ; for if they had beene of vs , they would haue continued with vs . But this commeth to passe , that it might appeare , that they are not all of vs .

20. But yee haue an oyntment from him , that is holy , and yee haue knowne all things .

IAMES , and Iohn the sonnes of Zebedee ( most Honourable , right Worshipfull , and dearely beloued men , fathers , and brethren in our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ ) are called by our Sauiour a a Marke 3.17 . Boanarges , sonnes of thunder , because of the powerfull voice of their preaching , saith b b Nazianz. 19. Gregorie Nazianzene . For Iames was lowd in Herods eares , who slew him c c Act. 12.2 . for the Iewes sake : and Iohn was powerfull , as an high sounding thunder , according to the d d Aristot . lib. 2. Meteor . ca. 9. & in illum Vicomercatum , & Senec. lib. 2. Natural . Quaest. cap. 27. Naturalists their distinction of thunder , in nube , & ex nube : in the cloud , and from the cloud : In the blacke cloud of his flesh , wherein whiles he liued , he kept the Church pure by his effectuall Preaching from hereticall contagion , if wee may well beleeue the report of Hegesippus as Eusebius e e Euseb. lib. 4. histor. Ecclesiast. cap. 8. hath recorded it : From the bright cloud of his doctrine , when after his death he now thundreth in his writings , first concerning things past , in that his Gospell , which where other Euangelists speake most of Christs body , f f Caluin . in pro●m . commentar. in Joh. most especially deliuereth the historie of his soule , and not of his soule onely to shew Christ truely man , but of his God-head also to prooue him very God : Secondly , of things to come , in his Booke of Reuelation , g g Danaeus in proleg . in Minor . prophetas , ca. 10 which is the last prophecie of the new Testament , to which h h Reue. 22.10 . whoso addeth , God will adde vnto him the plagues written therein : Thirdly , of things present , to wit ; Faith , and Loue : Faith of sound doctrine , and Loue of good workes , in these his three Epistles ; in the first of which called by all Diuines , Catholica , because it is not dedicated or directed to any one man , Church , or Countrie in particular ( for i i Vid. Posside . in Indic . Oper. D. Augustini . it is not probable , that he sent it to the Parthians , of whom he maketh no mention at all ) these points of Doctrine are handled so promiscuously , as that yet they are attempered , and fitly framed to the strength and capacitie of euery true faithfull one , be he olde , yong , or babish : olde by experience , who k k Heb. 5.14 . through long custome , hath his wits exercised to discerne both good and euill : Yong in his best strength , that l l Ephes. 4.26 . he might no way giue place to the deuill ; but resist m m Iam. 4.7 . him rather , that he may flee from him : Babish as n n 1. Pet. 2.2 . new borne , desiring the sincere milke of the word , to grow thereby . For as in the o o Plutarch . in Lacon . Institut. Spartan festiuals , all the people reioyced , but euery man in a seuerall companie with a seueral tune , as old men said they haue beene strong , yong men sung that they are strong ; and children , that they may bee strong : so although the faithfull performance of these dueties belong vnto all true Christians alike ; yet Iohn in his heauenly wisedome directeth diuers dueties to diuers ages , as louing experience to ancient Fathers : liuely strength to flourishing young men : and sauing knowledge to tender babes ; by which as old and yong men take heede of the world , which is contrarie to the Father : so these babes especially are carefull to beware of all wicked heretikes , destroyers of faith .

§ . II. For this is the end , The end and summe of all . and purpose of these words , onely to forewarne , that as olde men with yong men flee these worldly euils , pride , couetousnesse , and luxurie : so must these babes looke with a circumspect eye vnto all false seducers in these dangerous times . Because ( that you may now see at once the summe of all to be said out of these words ) now it is the last age of the world , wherein according to the ancient prophecies of the comming of Antichrist , there are now risen many forerunners of that great one , who since they are reprobates , are become Apostates , that may bee discerned , what they are by vs , who are indued with the grace of Gods holy Spirit from Iesus Christ , to know all things necessarie for our saluation in this behalfe .

The Diuision of the whole Text. § . III. Hence therefore you see two things to be obserued out of this Scripture , a temptation , and an issue ; a danger , and a deliuerance . The danger is twofold , first , in respect of time [ Babes , it is the last time : ] Secondly , in respect of wicked teachers liuing in that time , who are here described certainely to come for an euident manifestation of this last time . First , by the greatnesse of the head [ and as yee heard that Antichrist shall come : ] Secondly , by the multitude of the members [ euen now are there many Antichrists , by which we know it is the last time , ] yet the deliuerance is greater then the danger , p p 1. Cor. 10.13 . our faithfull God not suffering vs to be tempted aboue that which wee are able to beare , but giuing the issue with the temptation , that we may be able to beare it . For our deliuerance is described procureable two maner of wayes : First , in respect of the seducers themselues , who are noted to be knowne : Secondly , in respect of the faithfull indued with grace for to know them . The marke of these Antichrists is their Apostasie , disciphered out two wayes , first by the cause , and secondly by the end . The cause is formall , or as q q Zaharell . de medijs demonstr. cap. 5. & Keckerm . lib. 1. system . Logic. cap. 15. Logicians call it , efficiens per emanationem , to wit , Reprobation , necessarily concluding these men to bee Apostates , in this demonstration a causa propter quam ; whose proposition is [ if they had beene of vs , they would haue continued with vs . ] Assumption , [ But they were not all of vs . ] Conclusion is , and therefore [ they went out from vs . ] For secondly the end is [ that it might appeare , that they were not all of vs . ] And therefore that by this marke we might know these Antichrists , our God doth indue vs with the grace of his Spirit , here liuely discribed , first by this fountaine [ ye haue from that holy one : ] secondly by the floud [ an vnction , or an oyntment , ] and thirdly from the Sea , or rather from the end , for which this floud floweth from this fountaine [ and know all things . ] Euery word hath his weight , and euery weight hath worth , in the danger , for a corrosiue ; in the deliuerance , for a comfort ; in both , for sound doctrine , and true instruction , which although I cannot but rudely deliuer , being not accustomed to so honorable a Celebritie : yet hartily in the Lord and most humbly I beseech you to heare me patiently , since I will endeuour by the grace of GOD preuenting , and assisting me in this present businesse , to speake to the purpose , and prooue what I speake , concluding thus with Salomon ; r r Prou. 8.33.34 heare instruction , and be yee wise ; and refuse it not . Blessed is the man , that heareth me , watching daily at my Gates , and giuing attendance at the postes of my doores . For hee that findeth me , findeth life , and shall obtaine fauour of the Lord . And so now to the first danger in respect of the time .

¶ The first part of the end of the WORLD .

§ . IIII. BAbes , it is the last time . ] Time here in the originall is called * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Vid. Illyri● in voc. Hoca . an houre both for opportunitie , since considering s s Rom. 13.12 . the season , it is now time we should arise from sleepe ; For t t 2 Cor. 6.2 . behold now the accepted time ; behold now the day of saluation : and for breuitie , for which cause it is here called the last houre , as by Saint Paul in another u u 1. Cor. 10.11 Vid. Za●ch . Miscellan . lib. 2. lect. de fine saeculi . place it is tearmed the end of the World in a double respect , first of qualitie , because all things necessarie for mans redemption are consummate in Christ , fulfilling the Law , and abolishing the ceremonies with the types , and shadowes , that at length he might bring in the truth of the Gospell as he said ; x x Luk. 16.16 . The Law and the Prophets endured vntill IOHN , and since that time the kingdome of God is preached , and euery man presseth vnto it : Videntur enim minora compleri , cum maiora succedant , saith y y Ambros . lib. 8 Commen . in Luc. Ambrose vpon that place , lesser things seeme to be fulfilled , when greater things succeede them : secondly of quantitie , because , as saith Saint Peter , z z 1. Pet. 4.7 . The end of all things is at hand , and as Saint Paul said a a Philip. 4.5 . also , the Lord is at hand ; first in his Godhead , b b Iere. 22.23.24 . filling heauen and earth , a God neere hand , and a God farre off : secondly in his Spirit , which c c 1. Ioh 3.18 . he hath giuen vs , that he might abide in vs , and thirdly in his comming , For behold , saith he , d d Reue. 22.14 . I come shortly : Shortly to vs , who are dayly to expect him , since e e Heb. 10. yet a little while , and he that commeth , will come , and will not tarrie : Shortly in himselfe , who f f Mat. 24.22 . will hasten these euill dayes , for his elects sake : and shortly to the world it selfe , which is now in the old age . For , as we may read this often in Saint Augustine , g g Vid. Praecipu● lib. 83. quaest. cap. 50. . the world is as a man , whose ages are sixe ; Infancie , Childhood , Youth , Strength , Grauitie , and Old age : the first age of the world is from Adam to Noah ; the second , which is Childhood , from Noah to Abraham : the third , which is Youth , from Abraham to Dauid ; the fourth is strength , from Dauid vnto the Captiuitie of Babylon : the fifth , which is Grauitie , from that Captiuitie to the comming of Christ : the sixth , from the first comming of Christ in the flesh , vnto the end of the world , is called Old age , ob incertitudinem , because of vncertaintie in the finall approach . For as Olde age in a man beginning at his sixtieth yeere , may be longer or shorter , but alwaies vncertaine in the last period when it shall come : So the last age of the world may bee either further protracted , or presently contracted into fewer dayes , according to the onely good pleasure of God , but alwayes to vs both vnknowne , and not found , quibus generatiònibus computetur ( saith the same Father ) by how many generations it may be accounted . So that here may be made a true reconciliation of some opposition in appearance onely , betweene the two blessed Apostles , Saint Paul , and Saint Iohn ; For S. h h 2. Thes. 2.3 . Paul denieth the day of the Lord to be at hand in his dayes , i i Bucanus Instit. loc. 38. quoad vltimum temporis , according to the last instant of time , before which approaching many things were to be done ; Whereas Saint Iohn saith here , that the last time is come , quoad vltimum tempus , according to the last time , so here said to bee last , both in respect of Ages past , and because there shall bee no time after this , vnto which succeedeth that heauenly k k Heb. 3.9 . Sabaoth , which remaineth for Gods children . Wherefore since no time followeth after this time , which Iohn calleth the last time , hence ariseth a double doctrine , and from them a double vse of good instruction : The first doctrine is this , The doctrine of the first part that there shall bee an end of time , and of all things in time . The latter this , that this end is euen now very neere at hand .

Proofes of the former doctrine . § . V. Concerning the former , it is an Assumpsit amongst all sorts of men , both Christians , and Heathens : Christians , who beleeue this both by Scripture and Fathers : Scripture both of the old Testament prophecying ; that they ( that is , the heauens , and the earth ) l l Psal. 102.26 . shall perish , where God endureth for euer ; and of the New Testament preaching , m m 2. Cor. 4.17.18 . that the things , which are seene , are temporall , where the things , which are not seene , are eternall . Fathers , both Greekes , as n n Clem. lib. 5. Stromat . Clemens Alexandrinus , with o o Euseb. lib. 11. de ●rap . Euang. cap 17. Eusebius Caesariensis , and Latines , as p p Lactant. lib. 7 Iustit . per totum . Lactantius , and Saint q q August . li. 20. de Ciuit. ● . cap. 4 5. Augustine . For all these together most certainely demonstrate , that the world shall end , not onely from Scripture , to informe true Christians ; but also from Philosophers , to reforme Heathens , who are compelled to confesse the worlds end by a double strength of arguing , first from Authoritie , and secondly from Reason . For the Authoritie , which bindeth them , is a double cord of true consent , plainely to be found in their Poets & Philosophers : Their Poets , such as their Sybille in r r Lactant. lib 7. Institut. cap. 23. Lactantius , who reporteth this from them : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; That is , There shall be a confusion of the earth , and mortall men : Their Philosophers , as Pythagoras , Stoickes , Epicures , Academickes ; yea and Peripatetickes , if wee will beleeue the faithfull report either of the fore alleaged Fathers , or of Plutarch himselfe , who saith , s s Plutarch . li. 2. de plac . Phylosop . cap. 4. that all Philosophers teach the end of the World : yea , and the Peripateticks confesse the end of the sublunary World : that is , of those bodyes that are vnder the Moone . For reason euinceth it , first , from their owne grounds , and secondly , from experience . Their own grounds , who deny t t Arist lib. 3. Physic . cap. 5. Infinitum actu , that is , any thing to bee actually infinite ; and therefore must necessarily renounce that their u u Arist. lib. 1. de Caes . cap. 9. opinion of the Eternitie of the world , since if there bee giuen an eternall addition of yeeres to the infinite yeeres past , then must x x Valesius ca. 1. de sacr. Philosq . it needes follow , both that there is Infinitum actu , an infinite thing in act , in respect of time past ; and that by continuall addition of yeeres there is something more then that , which is infinite against their owne best y y Arist. lib. 3. Phys. cap. 6. & Beda in axiomat . tit. s . axiomes and rules : Infinito nihil est maius ; Nothing is more then an Infinite thing : Extra infinitum semper est aliquid ; There is alwaies something in the world without that , which is infinite . The moderne experience , whereupon both Varro z z A. Gellius lib. 3. Noct. Atticar . cap. 10. in Gellius , and a a Plenius lib. 7. natu . h●st . cap. 16 Plinie doe gather a sensible corruption of the Inferiour world , is the waxing old , and continuall decreement of all things in this world , which will at length come to nothing hereby , since other things and men grow lesse and lesse , because men aboue all other things grow worse and worse . b b Horat. lib. 3. Od. 6. Aetas parentum peior auis tulit Nos nequiores mox daturos Progeniem vitiosiorem : That is , Our Fathers age is worse , then were our Gransiers dayes : Who brought vs forth , that others bring forth worse and worse alwayes . I know , The obiection of Atheists against the former truth . that this seemeth to bee a very Paradoxe vnto all Atheists , who except against vs , First , out of Scripture , c c Psal. 93.1 . that the World shall bee established , that it cannot be moued , and that Whatsoeuer d d Eccles. 3.14 . God shall do , shall be for euer : Secondly , from the long continuance of the World in the same estate still one from the beginning , and therefore which cannot so quickly be changed as wee pretend : Thirdly , from the vncertaine manner of change , which cannot but bee knowne , Our Answere . if euer it shall bee . But in truth , our answere is as easily made to euery one of these points , by Reason , and Grace , as they seeme ready onely from the corruption of nature to vrge them . For first , the Scriptures are mainly wrested from their proper purpose , since the Holy Ghost there speaketh of Gods Decree onely , which in despight of man shall stand vnmoouable , be it of whatsoeuer subiect it may be , whether of the World , or the things of the World , according to that of the Lord by the Prophet : e e Esay . 46.10 . My counsell shall stand , and I will doe , whatsoeuer I will . Secondly , that long continuance of the World in the same estate is onely supposed , not prooued , but euidently disprooued by the Apostle Saint Peter , pronouncing plainely against this obiection , f f 2. Pet. 3.6.7 . that the World that then was perished , ouer-flowed with water , but the Heauens , and the Earth , which are now , are kept by the same Word in store , and are reserued vnto fire , against the Day of Condemnation , and of the destruction of vngodly men . For Noahs Floud infringeth the opinion concerning the former continuance of this worldly Fabrique : and the diuine supportation of the World by the Word , sheweth the World to bee but a Nowne Adiectiue , which cannot stand by it selfe , but must needes haue the whole dependance thereof from God onely , who as hee will doth change it , seeing g g Esay 40.22 . that hee sitteth on the Circle of the Earth , and the Inhabitants thereof are but as Grashoppers . And therefore now to speake to the third concerning the manner how the World shall bee changed , What need wee vse such curiositie ? They who are euill , shall bee cast into a farre lower place ; For the h h Psal. 9.17 . wicked shall bee throwne into Hell , and all the people that forget God : They that are good , must ascend vp higher , since euen now Christ Iesus is gone i i Ioh. 14.3.4 . to prepare a place for vs , Whence hee will come againe , and receiue vs to himselfe , that where he is , there may wee bee also , as the Apostle also said , k k 1. Thes. 4.17 . that we must be caught vp into the Cloudes , to meet the Lord in the Ayre , and so to be euer with the Lord . And yet to giue them some further satisfaction vnto this demand , I find amongst the learned Fathers of the Church two famous Opinions , and both very probable concerning the manner of the Worlds change : The former is expressed in these two conclusions , the first , that this change is not a meere corruption of substance into nothing , but a renewing of qualities into a better estate , as PHILO IVDAEVS said , l l Philo. lib. de incorruptibilitate mundi . the corruption at the end is a change vnto a better estate : and as m m Euseb. in Esaiam . Eusebius calleth it only a * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 renewing ; both these well agreeing with the Apostles words ; n n Rom. 8.21 . The creature also shall bee deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the Sonnes of God : the second , that this purging renouation of this visible World shall bee made by fire . For besides the Scriptures affirming , that o o Psal. 50.3 . a consuming fire shall goe before our God ; and that p p 2. Pet. 3.10 . the Heauens shall passe away with a noyse , and the Elements shall melt with heat , and the Earth with the workes , that are therein shall be burnt vp , it is the iudgement of many good Christian Fathers and Doctors , as q q Chrysost. hom. 14 in Epist. ad Rom. Chrysostome , r r Ambros . lib. 1. Hexam . cap. 6. Ambrose , s s Aquia . in lib. 4. Lomb. li● . 48. Aquinas and t t Durand . in ▪ li. 4. dist. ●7 . 9.3 . Durand●s , yea and of some Heathens , as appeareth by these words of the Poet Lucan , u u Lucan . lib. 3. Phar●al . Communic mundo superest rogus , ossibus astra Mixturus . that is to say , For World remaines a common pile ; The stars with mens bones to desile . But now the latter opinion , which is of our most iudicious latter Diuines x x Dan. Tilenus . p. 2. Syntagm . loco . 67. Thes. 32. admitting the second conclusion of the former opinion ( to wit , that the World shall bee changed by fire ) ▪ doth altogether denie the first ; whiles that ; it absolutely affirmeth , that the Earth , Water , Ayre , Fire , and all the visible Fabrique of the running heauens shall so vtterly be consumed by fire into nothing , that it shall not romaine in the World to come . For so the Scripture seemeth to affirme where Iob saith , y y Iob. 14.12 . that man sleepeth , and riseth not ; neither shall wake againe , nor bee raised from his sleepe , till the Heauens bee no more : and where z z Esay . 51.6 . Isaiah saith , that the Heauens shal vanish away , like a smoke , and the Earth shall wax old , like a garment , and they that dwell therein shall perish in like manner , &c. Yea , and the proportion of faith seemeth plainely to demonstrate this vnto vs , since first this visible World is onely appointed for a lodging vnto man , quatenus est Vtator , as hee now is trauailing towardes his Countrey : and therefore what need shall hee haue of this World , when after the Day of Iudgement hee dwelleth in his owne Land ? Secondly , Natura non amat vacuum , nec gratia superuicaneum : Nature loues no emptinesse , nor grace idlenesse : a a Mat. 22.13 . Wicked men must bee cast into vtter darknesse b b Mat. 25.41 . With the Deuill , and his Angels : and cannot vse this World : Godly men shall bee placed in Heauen , like the c c Mat. 22.30 . Angels , and shall not need this World ; since there in Heauen d d Reuel. 22.5 . shall bee no night , and they need no Candle , neither light of the Sunne : for the Lord God giueth them light , and they shall raigne for euermore . Therefore if this visible World shall then bee , it shall be emptie , or if it be full , then it shall be idle ; and that is against nature ; this against Grace . Wherevpon seeing the manner of this change is secret , and the change it selfe most certaine ; hold we most certainely this truth for our stay , that the World shall end ; and leaue we the manner thereof to bee reuealed by him , who will very quickly performe it , as now it followeth in the second Doctrine , which I noted before .

§ . VI. That the end is euen now neere at hand . Proofes of the second doctrine . For besides the plaine testimony of Scripture recorded in my former exposition of this part of my Text , the signes of the end exhibited by Christ himselfe , and his holy Apostles , will euidently declare it , if we well perceiue , first , what those signes are , secondly , how in these dayes they are fulfilled . That we may know them the better , what they all are , let vs with our selues at our best leisure priuately recount and peruse these places written in the 24. Mat. 25. Mat. 13. Marke . Luke 17. & 21. Cap. Rom. 11. 2. Thess. 2. 1. Tim. 4.2 . 2. Tim. 3. and the whole Booke of Saint Iohns Reuelation . For out of all these places , the signes of Christs Comming are gathered to be twofold ; first , the further remooued , secondly , the neerer conioyned signes . The further remooued signes beginning long before the Comming of Christ , are especially three ; First , Warres amongst Nations , as our Sauiour said , e e Mat. 24 7. Nation shall rise against Nation ; Realme against Realme ; there shall bee Famine , and Pestilence , and Earthquakes in diuers places . For although there shall bee such peace amongst the Godly in the time of the Gospell , that f f Esay . 7.4 . they shall breake their Swords into Mattockes , and their Speares into Sythes ; Nation shall not lift vp a Sword against Nation ; neither shall they learne to fight any more ; yet the g g Esa. 57.20.21 wicked are like the troubled Sea , which cannot rest , whose waters cast vp mire , and dirt : For there is no peace , saith my God , to the wicked , since amongst themselues they rush heads together , like mad Rammes , and wild Buls ; and towards the Faithfull fulfill Christ his Prophesie , that h h Mat. 10.36 . a mans foes shall bee they of his owne Houshold . The second , Carnall securitie , such as befell in the dayes of Noah , vnto them of the olde World , and in the dayes of Lot , amongst the Inhabitants of Sodom , and Gomorrha , when i i Luk. 17.26.27.28.29 . &c. they did eate , they dranke ; they married wiues , and were giuen in Marriage , till the Floud came vpon the one sort , and the fire from Heauen fell downe vpon the other . For k k Prou. 16.18 . pride goeth before destruction , and an hautie spirit before the fall . The third , the Reuelation of Antichrist , as my Text , and other Scriptures to bee opened hereafter will plainely proue . Now the signes , which are neerer at hand vnto the latter Day , are likewise three in number . The first , the Conuersion of the Iewes , l l Rom. 11.25 . after that the fulnesse of the Gentiles shall come in . The second , the terrour m m Reue. 6.15.16.17 . of all Tribes , and Kindreds , when the Kings of the Earth , and the great men , and the rich men , and the chiefe Captaines , and the mighty men , and euery bondman , and free man , hide themselues in the Dennes , and in the Rockes of the Mountaines , and say vnto the Mountaines , and Rockes ; Fall on vs , and hide vs from the face of Him , that sitteth on the Throne , and from the wrath of the Lambe . For the great Day of his wrath is come , and who shall be able to stand ? The third and last , and the very next vnto the finall dissolution of all , is the shaking of the visible Heauens , when as our n n Mat. 29.29 . Sauiour sheweth out of the Prophet o o Ioel. 21.31 . IOEL , The Sunne shall be darkned , and the Moone shall not giue her light , and the Starres shall fall from Heauen , and the Powers of the Heauens shall bee shaken . For God doth exhibit these signes vnto vs in his holy Word both to shew that hee shall come , and also to prepare vs his Children for his comming , since by these signes we see , how he hasteneth it according as hee spake this Parable of the Figge Tree vnto his Disciples , p p Luk. 21.29.30.31 . Behold the Figge Tree , and all the Trees , when they now shoot forth , yee see , and know of your owne selues , that Summer is now nigh at hand : so likewise yee , when yee see these things come to passe , know yee that the Kingdome of God is nigh at hand . The fruit , saith Gregorie , q q Gregor. Hom. 1. in Euangelia . is the fall of the World : for this end it groweth , that it might fall : for this end it falleth , that it may bud againe ; for this end it buddeth forth , that whatsoeuer it buddeth forth , it may consume by ouerthrowes . For loe , the first signe complete in bloudy wars not onely amongst Pagans both of old , as Romans against the Gothes , and Parthians , and of late , as Turkes and Persians ; but also amongst the Christians , as Greeks , and Latines ; & amongst the Latines , as Germanes , & Franks , Spaniards , & Englishmen ; Protestants , & Papists , who all fulfill that Prophesie of r r Dan. 9.27 . Daniel concerning the abomination of desolation standing in the holy place , applyed by our s s Mat. 24.15 . Sauiour vnto this purpose . For as the Learned t t Vid. ●uni . lib. 1. parcello sacr. cap. 45. well expound it , it is nothing else , but a most depopulating and raging Armie of Infidell people in the middest of the Church , u u Esa. 9.21 , 22 Euery man eating the flesh of his owne arme ; EPHRAIM MANASSEH , and MANASSEH EPHRAIM ; and both these together being set against IVDAH . Secondly , concerning carnall security , whereby men x x Amos 6.4 . put farre from them the euill day , and approch vnto the seate of iniquitie ; what need we vse many words ? For the Gluttonie amongst the Rich , and the Drunkennesse amongst the poore , and the abominable coupling of all men in Polygamie , with those y y Vid. Act. & Monuments Jo. F●x pag. 225. Edit. vltimae . three Daughters of King Richard , the first of that Name King of England , Pride , Couetousnesse , and Luxurie ( which Fulco the Bishop wished the King to marry away from his Person and Court ; and which vpon good experience that Great Prince then bequested presently after this order , the first to the proud Souldiers of Hierusalem , called Templars ; the second to the Monkes of the Cistercian Order ; the third to the Prelates of the Popish Church ) this matching , I say , of their soules and bodies vnto these three most abominable vices , and crying sinnes , sheweth plainely that the last Day is neere at hand , although euery z z Deut. 19.19 . man blesse himselfe in his heart , saying , ) I shall haue peace , though I walke in the imagination of mine heart , to adde Drunkennesse to thirst ; as if a a Esay . 28.15 . they had made a couenant with death ; and with hell were at an agreement . But certainly , when b b 1. Thes. 5.3 . they shall say , Peace and safetie , then sudden destruction commeth vpon them , as trauaile vpon a woman with childe , and they shall not escape . For c c Prou. 16.5 . euery one that is proud in heart , is an abomination to the Lord , though hand ioyne in hand , he shall not bee vnpunished . Thirdly , concerning the Reuelation of Antichrist , we shall hereafter in this Discourse find him painted out in his colours by the Spirit of God . In the meane time wee may obserue the neerenesse of the last end by the complement of the fourth signe , to wit , the Conuersion and restoring of the Iewish Nation vnto the faith of Christ . For , although in the iudgement of many d d Zegedin . loc. comm. pa. 36. & Bucan . Instit. loc. 38. q. 15. godly , and learned men , it is not yet knowne , when and how this Conuersion of the Iewes shall be accomplished , because it is not reuealed in the Word of God , whether it shall be a Conuersion visible or inuisible ; totall or partiall , made all at once , or by succession : yet is this certaine , that many thousand Iewes , by Iames his e e Act. 21.20 . report in the time of the Apostles beleeued ; and f f Vid. Act. & Monument . pag. 886. that in euery age of the Church some of them haue bin baptized into Christ , & g g Vid. Marlar . in Rom. 11.25 . that vnto the end of the World , some of them shall daily be conuerted , that so our Sauiour might fulfill in due time that his Prophesie ; h h Ioh. 10.16 . Other sheepe I haue , which are not of this sold : them also must I bring : and they shall heare my voice ; and there shall be one Folde , and one Shepheard . Neuerat eos in turba furentium , & praeuidebat eos in pace credentium , saith i i August . Tract. 47. in Ioh. Saint AVGVSTINE : hee knew them in the company of the madly roging , and foresaw them in the peace of the godly beleeuing . For howsoeuer their moderne Synagogues be most Satanicall , and deadly Aduersaries to the truth of Christianitie , as appeareth by their doctrine and customes discouered by the learned man k k Buxtorf . in Synagog . Iudaic. Buxtorfius : yet some may be true Israelites , and in their time also bee truely conuerted vnto the faith of Christ ; since ( as Petrus l l Galat. lib. 1. de arcanis sid. Cathol. cap. 4. Galatinus hath well distinguished the condition of the Iewes after Christs Resurrection ) some of them follow Christ & fide & opere , both in saith , and in worke , as old m m Act. 5.39 . Gamaliel in the Talmud famous , and the great Rabbi Haccanas Nehumiae filius : other some cleaue to him fide , non opere , by faith , not by work , because they are zealous of the Law withall , as the Iewes in the n n Act. 21.20 . Acts , and the Historian Iosephus , but others will not follow Christ , nec side nec opere , neither by faith , nor by worke , although they cannot deny the Truth , which they seeing to bee fulfilled , will yet in the obstinacie of their hearts conceale . And may not some of these last sort returne ? Lodouicus Carettus , Iohannes Isaacus , Immanuel Tremellius , and diuers other most famous Conuerts of the Iewish Nation are euident proofes of a present reconciliation of Israel vnto Christ euen in these last dayes , wherein the Gentile fulnesse is past , since Mahomets Musulmans doe now possesse the middest , true Christians being extruded into the outmost parts of this our Hemisphere , as is plaine by the o o Apud Petr. Plaut. & Io. Magin . in Tabul . Ptolom . de Asia & Africa . Maps both of the Turkish and Persian Kingdomes . But howsoeuer this Conuersion of the Iewes shall be ; the end is neere , since the first signes are past , and the second sort begin to approch in the first of them , that now wee may daily looke for the complement of the two last , to wit , the amazement of the Reprobates , and wrapping vp of the visible Heauens , for our happy deliuerance out of this miserie , that we may bee partakers of the onely blessed Kingdome in greatest glory , as p p Titus Bostre . in Luc. 21. & Aquin . in Caten . ibid. one said well ; Ipse aduentus Domini climinans omnium principatum , & potestatem praeparat Regno Dei : The comming of Christ destroying the rule or chiefedome of all others , prepareth a power for the Kingdome of God .

§ . VII . Wherefore hence I conclude with the Apostle Saint Peter , that now q q 1. Pet. 4.7 . since the end of all things is at hand , we therefore must bee sober , and watch vnto Prayer . For this is the double vse of the Doctrines proposed , first , for Sobrietie , and secondly , The first vse of the two former doctrines : and the first part of it . for Watchfulnesse . For Sobrietie both in opinion , and life . In opinion and iudgement , as the Apostle doth warne , that r r Rom. 1● . 3 . No man thinke of himselfe more highly , then he ought to thinke , but that hee thinke soberly , according as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith . For as Salt seasoneth euery thing , and therefore by the s s Leuit 2.13 . Law they were to season with Salt euery Oblation of the meate Offering : euen so a sober discretion in iudgement is the most wholesome condiment to all our Meditations , since it maketh the minde peaceable , and the tongue seasonable : as therefore our Sauiour speaketh for the former , Haue t t Mark . 9.50 . Salt in your selues , and haue peace one with another , and Saint Paul for the latter , u u Coloss. 4.7 . Let your speech be alwayes with grace , seasoned with Salt , that yee may know , how yee ought to answere euery man . For as x x Bernard . Ser. 3. de Circumcis . Dom. Bernard sayth well , The light of discretion is the Mother of Vertues , and the consummation of perfection , when according to the y y Horat. de Arte poetic . Poets rule , Singula quaeque locum teneant sortita decenter , Every thing keepeth his owne proper place in a comely sort , as z z Prou. 16.23 . The heart of the wise teacheth his mouth , and addeth learning to his lips . For that we may apply these things vnto this very particular , a question is made , when our Sauiour shall come at the end of the World ; but omnino importunè , altogether vnseasonably , saith Saint a a August . lib. 18 de Cim . Dei . c. 53 Augustine ; because if it had beene expedient for vs to haue knowne it , of whom should it haue beene spoken better then of God himselfe , the Master to his Disciples demanding the question , since he plainly professed vnto his Disciples , that b b Ioh 15.15 . because they were his friends , all things that he had heard of his Father , he had made knowne vnto them ? and yet when they asked of him , saying , c c Act. 1.6.7 . Lord , wilt thou at this time restore againe the Kingdome to Israel , he said vnto them , It is not for you to know the times , or the seasons , which the Father hath put in his owne power . For d d Mark . 13.32 . of that day , and that houre knoweth no man , no not the Angels which are in Heauen , neither the Sonne , but the Father . Non filius ipse , saith e e Gregor. lib. 8. Registr. Ep. 42. GREGORY , ex natura humanitatis , licet in natura humanitatis ; Not the Sonne himselfe by the nature of his humanitie , although in the nature of his humanitie . For although hee may know it , as hee is God , and Man ; yet doth hee not know it , as hee is man onely . And therefore hee would not reueale vnto men ; because as Saint f f August . lib. 83 ▪ quaest. cap. 60. Augustine doth glosse it , and g g Vid. Zanch. li. 1. Misc loc. de fine saeculi . cap. 4. & Bucan . Instit. loc. 38. q. 18. & Polan . lib. 6. Syntagmat . cap. 65. many other good Diuines approoue it , Nescit filius , id est , facit homines nescire ; quia non prodit hominibus , quae inutiliter scirent : The Sonne knoweth it not , that is , hee maketh not men to know it ; because he bewrayeth not those things vnto men , which they would know vnprofitably . For h h Vid Durand . in 4. s . dist. 47. q. 1. art. 10. the Creation of the World from nothing to something is knowne to God only , who alone did accomplish it , and therefore must the dissolution of the World bee knowne , and done by God alone , seeing it is a changed ab ente ad non ens : from something to nothing , betweene which two termes the space is infinite , solum percurribile , & perceptibile , to be runne thorow , and perceiued onely by the infinite God . And therefore those who thrust themselues into this secret , are deseruedly conuicted for lying spirits , as those men of Bethshemesh i i 1. Sam. 6.19 . were iustly smitten with the plague of God for looking into the Arke . For what else may we esteeme those men to bee , who presumed to shew in former times , that k k Vid. Lactant. lib. 7. c. 25. & August . li. 18. de Ciuit. Dei ▪ ca. 53. & Zanch. lib. 1. Miscell . vbi supr. the Day of the Lord should come first in the time of the Apostles ? secondly , in the yeere of our Lord , three hundred sixtie fiue ; thirdly , some two hundred yeeres after CONSTANTINE the Great : fourthly , in the foure hundred , or in the sixth hundred , or in the thousand yeere after Christ ; yea by the computation of Arnaldu● de nouâ villâ , and Iohannes Regiomontanus it must be in the yeere of our Lord * * It was from these coniectures said : Octu●g●ssimus octauus mi●abilis annus . one thousand , fiue hundred , eightie and eighth , the Men l l 2. Tim. 3.13 . deceiuing , and being deceiued . m m Theognis . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . that is , A lye at first doth find small grace : In the end , soule losse with heauie case . But yet there are two coniectures of the last Day , very much esteemed by some men of note amongst the learned ; the former concerning the Millenary , the latter concerning the Centurie , wherein the last Day must befall ( as they thinke ) certaine , although the day and houre ( as our Sauiour said ) cannot bee knowne . But good Saint Augustine n n August . Epist. 78. quae ad Hesychium . doth answere here plainely , that no time at all , neither 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , nor 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that is , neither time of continuance , nor of oportunitie , wherein our Sauiour shall come to iudgement , can be knowne by any man . For in what Millenarie , or thousand yeere will they haue CHRIST to come ? They say in the sixth thousand yeere after the Creation of the World , according to that sentence of Orpheus in o o Plutarch . lib. de E● apud Delphos . Plutarch ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : Aetate in sexta studium finite canendi ; that is , In the sixth Age the World of harmony shal cease , both because the World was finished vpon the sixth day ( for as S. Peter saith , p p 2. Pet. 3.8 . One day is with the Lord as a thousand yeeres , and a thousand yeeres as one day , ) and also according to the tradition of Elias , q q Talmod . lib. Sanhe●rm , cap. helec . & apud P. Galatinum , lib. 4. de arcan . fid. Cath. cap. 20. there were two thousand yeeres before the Law , two thousand yeeres in the Law , and two thousand yeeres after the Law . Indeed I find this opinion concerning the thousand yeeres , to bee very much set by amongst some Fathers of the Primitiue Church , as r r Lib. q. ad gentes q. 17. Iustine Martyr , s s Lib. 5. cap. vltimo . Irenaeus , t t Lib. 7. cap. 7. Lactantius , u u Jn exposit. Psal. 89. Hierome , and x x Apud Sixtum Senens●m lib. 5. annot. 190. Germanus Patriarke of Constantinople , which yet some other of sounder iudgement , as y y Lib. 7. in locum . Ambrose , and z z In exposit. Psal. 90. Augustine , altogether disprooue , as wanting good ground to be settled vpon . For first , that anagogicall interpretation of the sixth dayes Creation is besides Gods intent , and Saint Peters meaning , who by comparing of one day with a thousand yeeres , and of a thousand yeeres with one day , did but shew , as saith Saint Augustine , contemnendam futuri temporis breuitatem , the contemptible shortnesse of future time . Secondly , that Rabbinicall and beggerly tradition falsly fathered vpon Elias , doth not agree to the truth of time in the two former termes , since according to the computation of the a a Hen. Buntingus in suâ Chronologiâ , & Clariss . Ioseph . Scaliger l ▪ 5. de emendat . temporum , & Christoph . Helwicus in suis tabuli● Chronologicis . best Chronographers , the Law was giuen in the two thousand , foure hundred , fifty and third yeere of the World , or at the most , in the thousand , foure hundred , fiftie and fourth : betweene which time and the comming of Christ there haue runne onely one thousand , foure hundred , ninetie , and foure yeeres , or at the most , one thousand , fiue hundred , and fifteene yeeres . Can it therefore bee probable , that hee shall hit the marke in the third terme of time , which is now after the first comming of Christ ? Since his credit is crackt in the former two thousands , we may very well mistrust his truth in the last terme not yet fulfilled . Another b b Napier , proposit . 14. & 15. Time-searcher , of the like curiositie concerning the Centurie , absolutely defineth the Day of Doome within these two yeeres of our Lord , one thousand , six hundred , eightie and eight , and one thousand , seuen hundred . But since , as c c Vid. Aristo . de Jnterpret . cap. 7. Logicians say , de futuris contingentibus non est scientia , there is no kind of knowledge concerning things to come , I maruaile at his boldnesse , who vpon so vncertaine a ground durst reare so high a building . For where he would conclude a certaine number of yeeres from those one thousand , two hundred and ninetie in d d Dan. 12.11 . Daniel , and from some other numbers in the Reuelation , I answere first with the most learned both e e August . Ep. 78 ad Hesych . Fathers , and f f Rolloc . & Iunius in Daniel . new Writers , that Daniels Prophesie reacheth onely to Christs time , before which the Law ruled ; and secondly , as our most Gracious Soueraigne g g In Meditat. super 20. cap. Apocalyp . King Iames could tell him , that in the Reuelation of Saint IOHN a certaine number most commonly is put downe for an vncertaine number : So that rather then wee should runne into so hard Imputations , as such men deserue for so many monstrous falsities , and lyes ; I thinke it were farre better for vs to follow the good counsaile of that most holy Father Saint h h August . vbi supra . Augustine , who thus concludeth for sobriety of iudgement concerning the last Iudgement . First , concerning the comming of our Sauiour , who is expected in the end , I dare not reckon or count the times ; neither doe I thinke , that any of the Prophets haue certainely defined the number of yeeres concerning this matter ; but that this should rather preuaile with vs , which the Lord himselfe i i Act. 1.7 . said ; It is not for you to know the times , and seasons , which the Lord hath kept in his owne power : Secondly , k k August . in Psal. 6. and therefore let vs be willingly ignorant of that which God would not haue vs know .

§ . VIII . Now for sobriety in life , The latter part of the former vse for sobrietie in life . which is to be practized of vs all , because of the neerenesse of our end , it consisteth in these two duties especially , first , in the sober getting ; secondly , in the sober spending of goods so gotten . For in getting goods wee are sober men , while wee neither make too much haste to bee rich , neither trust too much in goods gotten hastily . For concerning hastie wealth , howsoeuer it bee gotten , Salomons sentence is most sure , first , of the sinne , that l l Prou. 28.20 . he that maketh haste to be rich , shall not be innocent ; and concerning the punishment , m m Prou. 20.21 that an inheritance may bee gotten hastily at the beginning ; but the end thereof shall not be blessed . For n n 1. Tim. 6.9 . they that will bee rich , fall into temptation , and a snare , and into many foolish , and hurtfull lusts , which drowne men in destruction , and perdition . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ( saith the o o Apud Stobaeum Serm. 10. Poet MENANDER ) no man hasteneth to be rich , in the way of Iustice . For — p p Iuue. Sat. 14. quae reuerentia legum ? Quis metus aut pudor est nimium properantis auari ? a couetous Wretch careth neither for Law , nor feare , nor shame , so hee may bee enriched by any meanes . Riches ( saith q q Bern●ser . 3. in Psal. Q● habitat . BERNARD ) are the Deuils snares , from which sew men are free , and with which many doe very much lament , that they are not intangled . But if they well marked , first , the great things they lose ( for r r Mat. 19.22 . rich men hardly enter into the Kingdome of God ; ) Secondly , the small gaines they get ( for f f Luke 12.15 . a mans life consisteth not in the abundance of things which hee possesseth ; ) Thirdly , into what certaine danger they thrust themselues by hastening to this store , whiles that they drudge to get , dread to keepe , and droope to lose ( for t t Eccles 5.9 . he that loueth Siluer , shall not be satisfied with Siluer , nor he that loueth abundance , with increase ; this is also vanitie , as it is plainly prooued by the Rich man in the u u Luke 12.20 . Gospell , whose soule was taken from him in the night of his bragge ; ) if I say they would well weigh in all their accounts , how they purchase in the seeking for wealth , onely labour for their trauaile ; surely , surely , they would rather with x x Diog. La●rt . lib. 6. Crates the Theban resolue to cast their wealth and pelfe into the Sea , saying , Ego mergam te , priusquàm to perdas me ; I will drowne thee , before thou shalt destroy mee : or follow the counsell of Salomon thus aduising him , y y Pro. 23.4 , 5. Labour not to be rich ; cease from thine owne wisedome .

For first , wilt thou set thine eye vpon that , which is not ? Secondly , riches certainely make themselues wings ; they flye away , as an Eagle towards Heauen . The best wealth in the iudgement of CLEMENT z z Clemens Alex. l. 2. Paedagog c. 3. ALEXANDRINVS is the pouertie of desires , and the true magnificence is not to grow proud vpon growing wealthy , but rather to despise wealth . For ( now to take downe their trust in goods thus lewdly gotten ) what if they be rich in wealth or land ? Are they therefore the better men ? Or shall they liue the longer ? They are not the better , because of riches , because that riches are not bona simpliciter ; simply good things . For a a Chrysost. hom. 17. in 1. Tim. what wee account to bee very precious things ; as Gold , Siluer , Spices , and Iewels , are basely esteemed of amongst the barbarous Indians and Saluages , amongst whom yet vertue is of greatest price . A Iade will be a lade for all his stately trappings : wealth of it selfe will rather hinder then helpe goodnesse , since it is a sworne slaue vnto wantonnesse and riot , as we see in b b Luk. 16.19 . the rich man , who was clothed in purple , and fine linnen , and fared well , and delicately euery day . Whereupon one c c Stel●h . in Luc. 8. said very well , that as the Moone , the fuller she is , the further shee standeth remooued from the Sunne , and neerer to bee eclipsed in the darke shaddow of the earth : so oftentimes it happeneth ( for I cannot make it generall , since we know that many good men , as Abraham , Iob , Dauid , Salomon , &c haue beene very rich ) that the richer men are , the further from God they liue in this world , and neerer to bee entrapped in the snares of the Diuell , who d d Luk. 4.6 . challengeth wealth vnto himselfe as his owne true peculiar , to bestow where he will : our Sauiour threatning e e Luk. 6.24 . a woe vnto such , because heere they haue receiued their consolation . But shall they therefore for their wealth liue the longer ? Certainely no. Neither they themselues , nor theirs . Not they themselues . For then ( as the Diuell f f Iob. 2.4 . sayd ) Skin for skin ; yea , all that a man hath will he giue for his life . But g g Horat. lib. 5. od. 4. Pallida mors aequo pulsat pede Regum turres , pauperumque tabernas ; Death knocketh as well at the Kings Palace , as at the poore mans Cottage . For we h h Psal. 49.10 , 11 , 12. see that wise men dye , likewise the foole , and the brutish person perish , and leaue their wealth to others : Their inward thought is , that their houses shall continue for euer , and their dwelling places to all generations ; they call their lands after their owne names : neuerthelesse , man being in honour , abideth not ; hee is like the beasts that perish . Therefore they shall not continue in their posterity . Summis i i Lucan . lib. 1. Phar. negatur stare diu ; High things cannot stand long . k k Claudian . lib. 1. in Ruffin . Tolluntur in altum vt lapsis grauiore ruant ; They are raysed vp on high , to bee rushed downe lower . It may well suffice them , that their soules are immortall , although their bodyes are dissolued , their goods scattered , and their lands demised ouer to other men . For there is ( saith l l Eccle. 5.13.14 Salomon ) a sore euill , which I haue seene vnder the Sunne , namely , riches kept for the owners thereof to their hurt : But those riches perish by euill trauaile , and he begetteth a sonne , and there is nothing in his hand . For : m m Apud Cl. Minoem in Comm. sup. Alciat . Emb. 128. De malè quaesitis vix gaudet tertius haeres : That is ; Of goods which are ill got , Third heyre scarce hath a lot . Since , as Cicero n n Cic. 2. Philip. told Antonie out of an olde Poet ; Malè parta malè dilabuntur ; Ill gotten goods are farre worse spent : as we see it daily happen , that great mens houses are like to o o Dan. 2.32 , 33 Nebuchadnezzar his great Image , whose head was of fine gold , brests and armes of siluer , belly and thighes of brasse , legges of iron , feete part of iron , part of clay . For the lower wee descend , the worse wee shall finde them ; as p p Plato 1. Alcibiad . Plato was wont to say , Aurei Patres , filij Plumbei ; Golden Fathers , but leaden sonnes , that now it is no maruaile , if in all places of the world great mens houses come to nothing , seeing great mens children grow to nothing , fulfilling the old q q Erasm . Adag . sub titul . Degenerantium in peius . Prouerbe , Heroum fi●ij noxae ; Lords prooue but Louts , and Gentlemen Gulles , whiles Sonnes are heyres of Parents patrimonie , which they spend wastfully , and not successors in Parents vertues , without which it is impossible that their houses should stand , since r r Psal. 127.1 . & ibi Hierony . except the Lord build the house ( and that is onely when we are settled vpon the foundation s s Ephes. 2.20 . of the Apostles and Prophets ) they labour in vaine that build it . That therefore these mischiefes may happily be preuented , Fathers must bee sober in getting of goods , leauing to their children a patrimony of vertue by honest education , which ( as said t t Apud Stobaeum . Ser. 3. Aristippus , cast out vpon the Rhodes naked and bare , but relieued by Philosophicall Arts ) they cannot lose in shipwracke . ( For , I pray you , why should the Fathers go to hell for leauing to their children a clod of earth only ? ) And children must care to keep sobrietie in the right vse of Inheritances , left to them by their Parents . For what needs this waste , which wee daily behold in Cities and Countrey by gorgeous Apparell , stately Buildings , sumptuous Banquets , idle Sports , and other vanities , which u u Col. 2.22 . perish with the vsing , yea , are vsed to our perishing , whiles by this our demeanour wee are like that bad seruant , which said in his heart , x x Mat 24.48 , 49. My Lord delayeth his comming ; and thereupon beginneth to smite his fellow seruants , and to eate and drinke with the drunken . Indeede as y y Prou. 27.8 . a Bird that wandreth from her nest : so is a man that wandreth from his place . For in my small experience , I haue well obserued what euery man may see , that as an Archer , who shooteth aloft aboue his true compasse , lighteth his arrow farre wide of his marke : So whiles men are carryed with a hawtie and proud humour aboue their owne ordinarie condition and estate , they certainely misse of the marke and scope of their great desires , either for honour , the ayme of proude Citizens , or for the store of wealth , the Butte of our braue , but greedie Gentlemen . Because when Citizens , that they become Gentles , will goe into the Countrey there to keepe residence : and when Gentlemen , for sparing , will lye in Cities , lurking with a small retinue of Seruants about : them ; Artes and Trades decay by those , Husbandry and Hospitalitie doth fayle by these , and God bloweth vpon both , that z z Hagg. 1.9 . when they looke for much , it commeth to little . a a Ier. 22.29.30 O earth , earth , earth , heare the Word of the Lord : ( Earth , first in affection ; ( for what is this else but a dung-hill desire ? ) Earth , secondly in action ; ( for all this is but drudging . ) Earth , lastly through dissolution of all into dust . ) Thus saith the Lord , Write yee this man childlesse , a man that shall not prosper in his dayes ; for no man of his seede shall prosper ; sitting vpon the throne of DAVID , and ruling any more in Iudah . For IECONIAH his case is ours , while we become like him : according to that of the Prophet Esay , touching the generall reward of all men , as they shall deserue : b b Esa. 3.10.11 say yee to the righteous , that it shall bee well with him : for they shall eate the fruit of their doings . Woe vnto the wicked , it shall be ill with him ; for the reward of his hands shall be giuen him . But if we be men indued with reason , wee will learne wisedome of the Pissemire or Ant , c c Prou. 6.7.8 . which hauing no guide , ouer-seer , or Ruler , prouideth her meate in the Summer , and gathereth her foode in the haruest : and if we be Christians enriched with grace , we shall quickly perceiue , that d d 1. Pet. 4.3 . the time past of our life may suffice vs to haue wrought the will of the Gentiles , when we walked in lasciuiousnesse , lusts , excesse of Wine , reuellings , banquettings , and abominable idolatries . For e e 1. Thes. 5.7 , 8 they that sleepe , sleepe in the night ; and they that bee drunken , are drunken in the night : But let vs , who are of the day , be sober : Yea , the night is farre spent , the day is at hand : let vs therefore cast off the works of darknesse , and let vs put on the armour of light : let vs walke honestly , as in the day , not in ryoting and drunkennesse , not in chambering and wantonnesse , not in strife and enuying : but put yee on the Lord Iesus Christ , and make not prouision for the flesh , to fulfill the lusts thereof . For as the Sunne , shining aboue our Hemisphere , both dispelleth darknes , and bringeth on light , by which wee walke safely vntill the euening : So the Sunne of Righteousnesse , the Sonne of God , Christ Iesus , now sending downe his bright beames of truely-sauing knowledge into these our ouer-deeply-darkned hearts , both driueth away the mists of ignorance , and indueth vs with so great a light of grace , as by which we see cleerely what to flye , and what to follow , in this our day , before the night come , euen by his owne ensample , who said , f f Ioh. 9.4 . I must worke the works of Him that sent mee , while it is day : the night commeth , when no man can worke . As therefore good labourers apply themselues earnestly about their businesse in the after-noone , that they may well finish their whole worke intended , before the night come : so wee men now hyred g g Mat. 20.6 . into the Vineyard at the eleuenth houre , are seriously to endeuour our selues h h Phil. 2.12 . to worke out our own saluation with feare and trembling , before our Master commeth , that when we are called , we may receiue euery man a pennie , as the Prophet plainely warned vs , i i Iere. 13.16 . to giue glorie to the Lord our God , before he cause darknesse , and before our feete stumble vpon the dark● mountaines , and while we looke for light , hee turne it into the shadow of death , and make it grosse darknesse . For k k Aristot . lib. 4. Phys. cap. 8. naturall motion is swifter in the end , then in the beginning ; because the neerer it commeth to his proper place , wherein it must rest , the more it desireth to attaine vnto that place , in which it may rest . If therefore heauen be our home , towards which wee make our iourney ; thither then must we most swiftly returne , the neerer we come vnto the place ; casting far from vs these worldly lets , these fleshly fardels , these deuillish deceits , which slow our speede in our course for the Crowne ; as wee may read it plainely practised , first by Dauid , who said , l l Psal. 119.32 . I will runne the way of thy Commandements , when thou shalt enlarge mine heart : Secondly , by Zachaeus , m m Luk. 19.6 . who made haste , and came downe , and receiued Christ ioyfully : Thirdly , by Saint Paul , who n n Philip. 3.13.14 . forgetting those things , which are behinde , and reaching foorth to those things which are before , pressed toward the marke for the price of the high Calling of God in Christ Iesus ; fourthly , and lastly by all Gods Saints , Who o o Rom 8.23 . waiting for the Adoption , euen the Redemption of their bodies , follow the good counsell of the Apostle thus aduising them , p p Heb. 12.1.2 . Seeing we also are compassed about with such a cloud of Witnesses , let vs lay aside euery weight , and the sinne , which doth so easily beset vs ; and let vs runne with patience vnto the Race , that is set before vs , looking vnto Iesus the authour , and finisher of our faith . For as Cyprian said well , q q Cypr. in orat . dominicam . He that hath renounced the World , is greater then the Honours , and the Kingdome thereof : and therefore hee , who dedicateth himselfe to God , and his Christ , desireth not earthly , but heauenly Kingdomes . For so must wee be sober , and thus now must we watch .

§ . IX . Watch ; not in the night only : The second vse for Watching in Prayer . For Physicians r r ●o . Ferne. li. 1. Pattilog . cap. 17. doe teach , that Night-watching weakens the bodies of yong men ; and Students doe find the heauy hurts of nocturne lucubrations by their sore eyes , and dry braines : but Watch , as well on the day , as on the night , as well in prosperity , as in aduersitie , as well in peace , as in warfare . For the watching hence to bee vrged as a second vse is a spirituall care , to bee diligently taken ouer soule and body , that we as men aliue from the dead , should alwaies s s Rom. 6.13 . yeeld our selues vnto God , not any way giuing our members to be weapons of vnrighteousnesse vnto sin , but alwaies to bee instruments of righteousnesse vnto God ; first , watching ouer our hearts against euill thoughts , since from our hearts proceed t t Prou. 4.23 . the actions of life ; Secondly , ouer our eyes , that wee u u Iob. 31.1 . thinke not of a Maide : Thirdly , ouer our mouthes , that x x Psal. 39.1 . wee offend not in our tongue : Fourthly , ouer our feet , especially , when y y Eccles. 4.17 . wee enter into the House of God : Fifthly , ouer our hands , that z z 1. Tim. 5.21 . we lay them not suddenly vpon any man , lest we be partakers of other mens sinnes ; Sixthly , and lastly ouer all our waies , that We a a Gene. 17.1 . walke before God , and bee vpright , and that we b b Rom. 12.17 . prouide things honest in the sight of all men . For c c Reue. 16.15 . blessed is he that watcheth , and keepeth his garments ; lest he walke naked , and they see his filthinesse .

Some ( saith Saint d d August . Ep. 80. quae ad Hesych . AVGVSTINE ) watch and pray , because the Lord will come quickly : others , because life is short , and vncertaine : a third sort , for that they know not , when the Lord himselfe will come : and these are alwaies to bee thought the best watchers , because they seeme especially to respect that Commandement of Christ , saying , e e Mark . 13.35 . Watch ye ( for yee know not , when the Master of the house commeth , &c. ) and for that they well consider the manifold dangers of this last time , wherein first the World , as an old rotten house , is ready to fall ( for f f 1. Cor. 7.31 . the fashion of this World passeth away : ) secondly , the Inhabitants thereof are as those in the old World ; g g Gene. 6.4 . mightie men ( to wit , in mischiefe ) and men of renowne ( to wit , in Deuillish and Machiauillian policie ) for want of the true loue of God , as our Sauiour said , because h h Mat. 24.12 . iniquitie shall abound , the loue of many shal wax cold : thirdly , the Deuill hauing i i Reue. 12.7 . but a short time , rageth more and more , both by inward temptations , by which hee k k Ephes. 2.2 . worketh mightily in the children of disobedience , and by outward assaults , made very many wayes , First , by himselfe , who as l l 1. Pet. 5.8 . a roring Lion , walketh about , seeking whom hee may deuoure , and then by his ministers , euen a cursed crue of wicked Antichrists , who must raigne in these last times . So that as in the m m Veget. lib. 3. de re Milit. ca. 8. & in illum Godes . Stewich . Military discipline of ancient Romanes , their Watches were so set , and disposed in their ( Castris ) Tents or standing Garrisons , as that in the first Watch All , in the second , their ( Tyrones ) Fresh-water-souldiers , in the third ( Viriliores ) their men of full strength , in the fourth and last and the most dangerous ( Veterani ) their tryed men stood at the glasse , all in their place with such circumspection , that if any had slept , he was beaten in the morning by all the whole Band with Clubs and Stones , euen to the death , if hee could not by his speedinesse make a quicke escape : so now GOD hath ordained , that howsoeuer in the former times of the Church of God , the faithfull did watch , but as yonglings , or in their fresh strength , wherein they grew , and flourished for almost sixe hundred yeeres together immediately after Christ ; now in this last Age and most perillous times , wherein our foes are euery houre ready to surprize , if not to surcharge vs , We should stand on the Watch-towres , as Old-beaten-souldiers of tryed experience , like Caleb , who n n Iosh. 14.11 . in Canaan was as fit for Warre , or Gouernment , as hee had beene fortie yeeres before , when Moses first sent him to spie out the Land .

For as the Prouerbe was amongst the Romanes ; o o Liui. lib. 8. res ad triarios redit , all is by GODS prouidence brought now vnto the last push ; since first the War is desperate to be taken in hand , not with p p Cic. li. 1. Offic. Carthaginians , but Cimbrians , not whether should rule Honourably , but whether should liue safely ( so deadly an enemie is the Deuill vnto vs : ) and secondly , the Gouernment is growne wholly Anarchicall , through the inward Garboyles betweene the Flesh and the Spirit , worse then any Ciuill Warres raised eyther by Grecian , by Romane , or by any other disorderly State , because ( as the Poet q q Lucan . lib. 1. Pharsal . said ) In se mignaruunt , Great men gall one another ; great things grow all to ruine by their mutuall violence , that we may now well r r Lamen. 2.19 . cry out in the night , and in the beginning of the watches , powre out hearts like water before the face of the Lord .

For what may we expect but a sudden surprizing , if our eyes preuent not the night watches , as s s Psal. 119.148 Dauids did ? Nay , let our enemies bee as sluggish as wee are ; yet shall wee not bee free from the punishment of flothfulnesse , since the Saints , who are our fellow-souldiers , cannot but complaine against vs for our carelesnesse , and by Gods appointment driue vs out of the Campe of the Militant Church visible , wherein wee liue , by the heauy Clubs , and hard stones of censures Ecclesiasticall , and Excommunications . For Yee Brethren , saith the t t 2. Thes. 3.13.14 . Apostle , bee not weary in well-doing : and if any obey not our word , by this Epistle note that man , and haue no company with him , that he may be ashamed . Spiritali gladio superbi , & contumaces necantur , dum de Ecclesiâ eijciuntur , saith u u Cypr. Ep. 62. CYPRIAN ; the proud , and stubborne are slaine by the spirituall Sword , when they are cast out of the Church . All Christians then in these perillous times , euen for feare either of Forraine destruction , or Domesticke displeasure , are diligently to watch in the Warre , as Souldiers , x x 2. Tim. 4.7 . fighting the good fight , in the Gouernment , as Captaines , going in and out faithfully before GODS people , as Salomon y y 2. Cor. 1.10 . desired . We , my Brethren , who are inferiours must euery one watch , as a Souldier , ouer his owne soule , z z Ephes. 6.11 . Putting on the whole armour of God , that we may be able to stand against the wiles of the Deuill . And you , most Honourable Captaines of Israel , are to watch ouer vs , like a a Cornel. Nepos in Jphicrate . Iphicrates the Athenian , ouer his sleeping Souldiers , like Castriote , b b Rich. Knols in his Turk . Histor. called Scanderbeg , who himselfe kept the Centinell , nay , like the Keeper of Israel , who c c Psal. 121.4 . neither slumbreth , nor sleepeth . For d d Homer . Illiad . lib. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : It becommeth not a man of counsell to sleepe all the night time . Est honos & onus : it is your Honour to bee Gouernours , but your burden to gouerne in these dangerous times , and amongst so many enemies . The time may make you carefull : The enemies stirre vp valour ; and both of them cause a watchfulnesse , lest we your poore , and silly sheepe be suddenly surprized by these most subtill Serpents , of which now after this first aduertizement of the perillous times , we are to speake in the second danger , expressed in these words : [ And as yee haue heard that Antichrist shall come , euen now are there many Antichrists , whereby wee know , that it is the last time . ]

The second part of the Great Antichrist .

The two most dangerous parties liuing in these last times Antichrist , and Heretikes . TImes are full of dangers , because of dangerous men liuing in these times , as they are most liuely described here vnto vs , first , by the greatnesse of their Head ; secondly , by the multitude of the members .

The Exposition of the Text concerning Antichrist . § . X. Their great Head , is that Antichrist , of whom , as Saint Iohn saith , the faithfull had oftentimes heard by the plainest meanes of notification in type and truth : In type ( as some e e Hieronym . & Perer. in 7. Dan. & omnes , quos adhuc vidi Pont. thinke ) of Antiochus Epiphanes , deliuered by Daniel in sundry f f Dan. 7.24.25 & Dan. 11.36.37 . places . In truth of the Gospell , vnder which are diuers Prophecies of Antichrist , published first by our blessed g g Mat. 24.24 . Sauiour vnto his Disciples ; secondly , by Saint Paul both h h 1. Tim. 4.1.2 & 2. tim. 3.1.2.3 vnder termes generall ; and most particularly in that famous place , the i i a ver. 3 ad 11 second Chapter of the second Epistle written to the Thessalonians : thirdly , by Saint Iohn in his Booke of the Reuelation , k k Vid. Praes. Saereniss . Reg. Iacob . pag. 90. & Apol. Bellar. & Respo . Reuerend Patris Lancel . Eliensis Episcop. cap. 12. vnder foure seuerall figures , shaddowing out one , and the selfe-same MAN , in foure seueral Visions tending to one , and the selfe-same end ; the first of which is in the sixth Chapter at the eight Ver. where Antichrist is figured by the pale Horse at the opening of the fourth Seale : the second , is in the ninth Chapter at the first Verse , where Antichrist is noted by the Starre falling from Heauen , at the sounding of the fifth Trumpet ; the third is in the thirteenth Chapter at the eleuenth Verse , where Antichrist is expressed by the second Beast ascending out of the earth : the fourth and the last , and indeed the plainest is contained in the 17.18.19 . and 20. Chapters , where Antichrist and his Kingdome is most liuely set forth , both by the Great Whore of Babylon , sitting vpon the scarlet coloured Beast , and by the false prophet that ruleth in the Whore .

For God would haue these Prophesies of Antichrist to bee deliuered in the time of his Gospell , first , to shew that such an one must come , before that Christ himselfe shall come vnto Iudgement : secondly , to reproue , and conuince the Reprobates of manifest Apostasie , by which this MAN of sinne must come : and thirdly , to fore warne the faithfull Flocke of Christ , against whom he was to come . For Praemonitio , praemunitio ; Forewarning is twice arming , as our Sauiour said therefore vpon his Prophesie , to make all his Apostles , and Disciples to take heed , l l Mat. 24.25 . Behold , I haue told you before . Wherefore , I hope , that no man can iustly blame me , for taking vpon mee so weightie , and so difficult a businesse , which yet by Gods grace preuenting , and assisting me , I shall easily performe , both to manifest to our Papists their miserable captiuity , wherevnder they ( poore soules ) so long time haue layne , and to establish the weake , and male-contented Protestants in the true vse of that libertie , for which with Zacharie we may ioyfully sing ; m m Luke 1.68 . Blessed be the Lord God of Israel : for hee hath visited , and redeemed his people .

For although many of the Worthies of Israel , whose Armes , as a Page , if I were able , yet am I no way worthy to beare , haue written many large , and learned Volumes concerning this subiect , that it may seeme to the discreete , nothing could , or should bee spoken more then what they haue said ; yet n n Plato in Phil. & Go●g . & lib. 6. de leg . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : a good Tale may bee twice told : multitude of witnesses giue greater assurance to a matter in question : and although that veritie be in vnitie , yet the abundance of Gods Spirit affoordeth much variety , in handling the one and the selfe-same thing , both to take away tediousnesse accrewing of identitie , or plodding still on one point ; and to satisfie the diuers humours of men , desirous of noueltie , which although we cannot exhibit , in respect of the matter that is to bee handled : ( For nihil o o Terent. Eunuch . in prolog. dictum erit , quod non sit dictum prius : ) Yet the learned shall finde it in the manner of handling , whiles first they shall see another order : secondly they may marke , if not more proper , yet some stricter proofes of our conclusions . Our order of proceeding in this discourse of Antichrist . And our seuerall kinds of proofe . For the order must be to seeke out first what is this great Antichrist : Secondly , who hee is . The proofes of the former must be onely the Scriptures , out of the fore-named places , and some other Texts of this Epistle of Saint Iohn : but the euidences of the latter must be such scripts & monuments as are to be found plainly in the acts and monuments of Papists themselues , deliuering them vnto vs , eyther in their owne proper Histories , or in their Popes owne Decrees , bound vp for better carriage in p p Ex Editione Grego . 13. the body of their Canon law , and Bookes of q q Libritres Cerem . Rom. Eccl. & Missale , & Breuiar . The first Question : What is the Great Antichrist ? First , in his Name , and that first , his literall Name Antichristus . Ceremonies vsed in the Church of Rome .

§ . XI . Now to answere the former question : That we may find out this Monster , What is this great Antichrist , let vs seeke out first his Name , and then secondly his Nature . His name is two-fold , Literall , and Mysticall . The literall name is Antichristus , Antichrist , so called , first , because he is contrary , and an enemie to Christ , as all Writers with one consent doe affirme out of these words of S. Iohn , r r 1. Ioh. 2.22 . He is Antichrist that denyeth the Father and the Sonne . Secondly , for that s s Wolsan . Mosc . loco de Minist. Eccles. yet to couer his enmitie , hee behaueth himselfe pro Christi Vicario ; for the Vicar of Christ . For this latter Etymologie may be , and is made good against the foolish cauilling of t t Bellar. lib. 3. de Pontif. Rom. cap. 1. Cardinall Bellarmine , and the witlesse wrangling of his wilfull Ape u u Andr. Eudaem . lib 2. in Rob. Abbat. de Antich . §. 4. Andreas Eudaemon , by the true vse of this Preposition [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ] which both in apposition , and in composition signifieth [ Pro , For , ] first in the Scriptures ; and secondly in many of the most Classical Authors , that are extant in the Greeke tongue . In the Scriptures , as where Archelaus is said to raigne x x Mat. 2.22 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the roome of his father HEROD , and where Sergius Paulus is called y y Act. 13.7 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Proconsull , or Propraetor , as wee say well in English , The Deputie of the Countrey . For as in the free state of the people of Rome , these Officers were sent into the Prouinces in stead of the Consuls or Praetors , ( quorum z z L. Fenestella lib. 2. cap. 11. vice functuri essent ) whose place or course they were to supply : So after it became a Monarchie , Augustus Caesar , as Dio a a Dio lib. 53. reporteth , called his Lieutenants , Propraetores , men vnder him in the Prouince to execute that same office , euen as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( to deriue it according to the true composition thereof ) doth signifie One , next supplying the place of the chiefest , as not onely b b Plutarch . de praecep. Politicis . Plutarch , but also S. c c Act. 18.12 . Luke sheweth by the vse of the Verbe 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which noteth the execution of the office of a Vicegerent . In Classicall Writers , as in Homer , — d d Jlliad . 9. & Spond . ibi videas 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : that is , That man is in stead of many people , whom God shall loue in his heart : and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in e e Hesych . in lexic. & Steph. in Thesaur . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Hesychius , which growing in stead of an Acorne , is called by f f Plin. lib. 16. cap. 7. Pliny himselfe Galla , ( Galls ) as some thinke , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in g g Apud H. Stepha . in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Strabo , an vnder-minister , as we h h Vid. Innoc. 3. lib. 1. de Miss. c. 4 say in the Church discipline , a Subdeacon , and i i Budaeus in Comment. & in Annotat. in Pandect. Prior. Budaeus his 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , against which they so much except . For although in Thucydides , and in Plutarch it signifyeth a Captaine of the contrary part : Yet in Demosthenes and other Orators , it is taken for one , who supplieth the place of the chiefe Captaine , as a Lieutenant , note equall , as saith Bellarmine , ( for then hee doth not supply another mans place , but onely his owne , as a chiefe man ) but a substitute to him , whose place hee beareth , as the word k k H Stephan . in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , is not interrex ( let Eudaemon still belye his lexicon , wherein no such signification is mentioned ) but prorex , a Viceroy . So that wee may conclude , concerning the true deriuation of this name , out of these generall words of S. l l August . lib. 2. contra . aduers . legis & Proph. cap. 12. Augustine , that he sheweth himselfe to be an Antichrist , who ( sub nomine Christi , quod est nomen Dei ; ) vnder the name of Christ , which is the name of God , ( hoc est , Christianum se videri volens ; ) that is , desiring himselfe to be thought a Christian , ( superextollitur contra Christum ; ) is lifted vp against Christ . For m m 2. Cor. 11.14 such are false Apostles , deceitfull workers , transforming themselues into the Apostles of Christ , as doe now the great Fox , and his little Cubs , Antichrist , and Hereticks ( for I take the words to be generally spoken of all whatsoeuer wicked Seducers , such as is Eudaemon , so called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , being a right 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a prettie young Diuell , ) euen as all of them seeke , n n Mat. 24.22 . if it were possible , to deceiue the very Elect , by signes and wonders , done ( it may be ) in the very name of Christ , and yet proouing in the end to be nothing at all , but as the Apostle speaketh , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , o o 2. Thes. 2.10 . seductionem aut deceptionem . For all is one to vs , who know , that this 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or drawing out of the way , being ioyned with 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , vnrighteousnesse , is taken alwaies in the worst part , and signifieth ( as it is most pithily translated into English * * In the new Translation . of late ) deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse . They say it , and we know , that both Scriptures and Fathers , such as p p Damas . lib. 4. de fide Orthod. cap. 48. Damascen , and q q Hieron . q. 11. ad Algasiam . Hierome , take the word Antichrist , to signifie some famous false Christ : but yet this doth not disproue our deriuation , since he shall be as a false Christ , masking himselfe deceitfully vnder the outward habit of an honest true Christian : yea , saith Hierome , shewing himselfe , as if he were Christ himselfe , and the Sonne of God , in the beginning of his Kingdome : or rather tyrannie , fayning some goodnesse , saith Damascene in the same place . For as the Poet r r Iuuencus l. 4. Euang. hist. cap. 6 wel turned our Sauiours words into these heroicall Verses : Nomine fallentes Christi , falsique prophetae Exurgent terris , & monstra potentia fingent : that is , Deceiuing in the name of Christ , Fa●se Prophets shall arise In earth , and to seduce good men Shall powerfull Signes deuise .

The mysticall name vnder these letters , χ , ξ , ς. § . XII . Now the Mysticall name is concluded vnder these three Greeke Letters χ , ξ , ς , as Saint Iohn saith plainly of the name , though altogether mystically of the signification ; s s Reue. 13.18 . here is wisdome ; let him that hath vnderstanding , count the number of the Beast : for it is the number of a man , and his number is , six hundred , threescore and six . A name of truth so very obscure , that I had rather with the ancient Father IRENAEVS t t Irenaeus lib. 5. cap. 30. sustinere ad impletionem Prophetiae , quàm suspicari , & diuinari nomina quaelibet ; quando multa nomina inueniri possunt habentia praedictum numerum : endure or abide vntill the fulfilling of the Prophesie , then to suspect , and coniecture vpon this or that name , seeing many names may be found , which haue the foresaid number . For God gaue this name vnder this number mystically , only because it might not bee knowne , before it should bee done , and lest it might prooue a very open occasion vnto the Romish Tyrants for their vniust Persecutions , when they should haue seene plainly their destruction by Antichrist directly foretold them in this Reuelation . And therefore in my poore iudgement that diligence of some very learned Men is somewhat needlesse , when they labour earnestly to apply very many names vnto this number of six hundred , sixtie , and six ; to wit , as some u u Feuard in notis in ●renae . lib. 5. cap. 30. & Henriq . lib. v●timo Moralis Theolog. cap. 23. §. 2. in marginè , & Sixtus Senensis , lib. 2. Bibliot p. 9. edit. vltim . per Hay . Papists of note haue gathered them out of diuers Authors , twelue in number , 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; 3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( out of Irenaeus , and Arethas : ) 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , nego ( out of Hippolitus and Primasius : ) 5. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; 6. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; 7. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; 8. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; 9. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; 10. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( and all these out of Arethas ; ) 11. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( out of Primaesius and Tyconius ; ) 12. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( out of Rupertus Tuitiensis ; ) that I need not adde more ( as Dic lux ) out of Haymo . For this their libertie hath emboldned some x x Geneb . lib. 3. Chrono . pag. 491. Edit. vltim . Sycophants to wrest this number vnto certaine other names , cleane contrary to the purpose and drift of the Holy Ghost in this Prophesie , as when some construe it of Maomitis , & apply it to Mahomet against both the right writing of the word , and the true time of Mahomet : others y y G. Lindan . lib. 3. Dubitant . & Genebrard . qu. lib. 4. Chron. pag. 713. construit in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Martin Lauter , and apply it vnto that true Witnesse of Christ , Martyn Luther , whose name and time ( he liuing , and beginning to preach , in the yeere of our Lord , one thousand , fiue hundred , and seuenteene ) doth of it selfe reprooue their impudency : others z z Bellar. lib. 3. cap. 10. of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 which they would haue to be the name of that very learned Chronologer , Dauid Chytraeus , not marking the right writing of his proper name in the Hebrew tongue , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 yea , and of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which they would giue vnto Luther , with as good reason as others seeme to giue LATINVS to the Pope ; although I cannot but tell them , that since Luther was but one man , and there haue been many Popes , and since the name of Saxon , is applyable but to one soyle , wherein Antichrist by IOHNS Prophecies was neuer to haue his personal residence , they are wholly mistaken , and carryed away by a wilfull wrangling spirit of errour into this delusion . For if it might suffice to handle this matter by vncertaine coniectures ; in mine opinion wee neede goe no further , then to those three names , which a a Irenae . lib. 5. cap. 30. Irenaeus ( once b b Euseb. lib. 5. Histor. cap. 18. Scholler to Polycarpus , Bishop of Smyrna , who himselfe heard Iohn the Pen-man of this prophecie , and therefore is best to be followed as most ancient , and who also might haue it by a direct tradition from Iohn ) deliuered vnto vs 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . For the c c Vid. Reuer . Patr. Epis. modò Sarisbur . D. Rob. Abbat. de Antichrist . ca. 2. §. 10.11.12 . &c. first noteth out a fairely flourishing Kingdome , or Gouernour ruling therein : the second expresseth one shining like the Sunne , who is called of the d d Ouid. lib. 1. Metamorp . & Virgil. saepiss . Poets , Titan , although all his glory is gotten onely by that irefull and direfull vengeance , which vpon Gods permission , hee still seeketh to worke vpon Gods people and holy Saints , iust like those Titanes , whom the e e Hesiod . in Theog . & Vid. Natal . Comit. lib. 6. Mythol . ca. 20. Poets haue fayned to make Warre with Iupiter , for a playne type of Antichrist , who sighteth against God : but the third name , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , striketh it dead downe to the ground , whether ( as a most reuerend and learned f f Episc. Eliensis in Resp. ad Apol. Bellar. cap. 12. pag. 293. Bishop doth instruct vs ) we take it for the number of a name , or the name of a man . For if it be the number of a name , then 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , written according to the true and most ancient Orthographie , not with the letter [ i ] but with the Dipthong [ ● ] as our best Grammarians both g g Quintil. lib. 1 Instit. cap. 7. & Isidor . lib. 1. Etymolog . cap. 15. old and h h Iul. Scalig. lib. 1. de causis ling. Lat. cap. 27. & Angel . Canin . in Orthog . apud Clenard . exedit . Schot . pag. 103. new haue taught without controlment , then doth it most fitly expresse the number of sixe hundred , sixtie , and sixe : or if it be the name of a man ( proper or common , it maketh no matter whether , since as it is proper to the whole body , so is it common to euery one supplying the head of that bodie ) then it fitly noteth the time , wherein from the Natiuitie of Christ , after all other Heretikes in the Primitiue Church , Antichrist should come , euen that then from the yeere , sixe hundred , sixtie , and sixe of our Lord , and so alwaies afterward , till the second comming of Christ , the same Antichrist should raigne in the Latine Church , as some very good approued i i Balaeus in Vital . & lo. Fox . in 13. Apoc. & D. Whitak . in Sander . demonst. 39. & D. Willet . in Synops. pag. 197. Authors doe deliuer it from other words intimating the same number both by Hebrew and Greeke letters : By the Hebrew , in the word [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] which signifieth Rome ; and by the Greeke , in the words , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which noteth out plainely the Church of Italie . So that now from these two names , litterall and mysticall , wee may define Antichrist to be an enemy , and contrary to Christ , who yet so dissemblingly behaueth himselfe , that he would be taken for the Vicar of Christ , ruling and raigning in the Latine and Italian Church at Rome with all worldly pompe , and raging crueltie , against Gods Saints , from the yeere of our Lord , sixe hundred , sixtie , and sixe , till the comming of Christ Iesus to iudge the world .

§ . XIII . The causes of Antichrist , whence wee shall gather a full definition , and first . But what is this Monster Antichrist really ? The reall definition is to be gathered from his Nature , which wee shall easily finde by the true and due consideration of these foure causes : First , the efficient : Secondly , the materiall : Thirdly , the formall : And fourthly , the finall cause of this great Antichrist . The efficient cause is two-fold ; The cause efficient . the first is principall , and this is Sathan , k k 2. Thes. 2.9 . after whose effectuall working , the comming of Antichrist is in the world : The second is lesse principall , and this is eyther occasioning , or inducing : Occasioning this mischiefe two manner of wayes ; first , by the raigne of the Romane Emperours , which l l 2. Thes. 2.7 . was to let , or stop the comming of this Beast for a time , till at length he should bee taken out of the way : And secondly , by the liberalities , and donations of mighty Princes , who committed m m Reue. 18.9 . fornications , and liued deliciously with the Whore : But inducing and drawing on this mysterie to a ripenesse by those many worldly pleasures , wherein this great n n Reuel. 18.7 . Esay . 47.8 . Harlot glorified her selfe , and liued deliciously , saying in her heart , I sit a Queene , and am no Widdow , and shall see no sorrow .

2. The materiall cause . § . XIIII . Now the matter or subiect of Antichrist is a Man , not a Deuill , although the o o

Occumen in 2. Tress . 2. The state of the Question in the Materiall cause .

The first opinion of Papists .

Deuill must be Antichrists Doctor . Onely heere is the question betweene vs and our Aduersaries the Papists ; Whether this great Antichrist shall be one onely man in person ; or many men succeeding one after another in a Kingdome apostaticall from the true Church of Christ ? They all , so p p Saund. den . 2 & 8. Bellar. lib. 3. cap. 2 ac 12. Henriq . vbi sup. Blasius Viegas qu. de Antich . 2. & 3. & ●udaem . lib. 2. in Rob. Abbat. &c. The latter opinion of Protestants , being the truth . many as I haue read of them , hold the former ; affirming , that this great Antichrist , being but one man in person , shall be a Iew by Nation , borne of the Tribe of DAN . But we maintaine the latter , denying the former , while q q Vid. D. Whit. contra . 4. q. 5. cap. 1.2 . D. Abbat . de Antich . cap. ● . §. 6. M. Lauren. Deios in his first Serm. D. Willet . D. Down . Gabr. Powel . & D. Sharp . in speculo Papae . cap. 1. &c. we plainly and truly auouch thus much against them , That Antichrist at one time is but one person ; but in continuance of time he is many men , succeeding one after another in a gouernment gotten by meere vsurpation : as in a well setled Monarchie there raigneth onely but one King at once , although in succession of time there may bee many , one after another , according vnto our owne English Prouerbe , The King neuer dyeth . Our proo●e● . For this we shall make good by many strong reasons from the Scriptures , from the proportion of faith , and from the plaine testimonies of Orthodox Fathers : From Scriptures , out of these plaine words ; first of Paul ; First , from Scriptures . and secondly of Iohn . Of Paul two wayes ; first , when he saith r r 2. Thes. 2.7 . that the mysterie of iniquitie doth alreadie worke . For this is not spoken onely in respect of the fore-runners of Antichrist , who were open Heretikes , ( as our s s Bellar. cap. 2. resp. 1. Aduersaries interpret it ; ) but also in regard of that secret transfusion of inuenoming poison from one Heretike to another , through the close conueiance of deuillish delusions , vnto the great Antichrist , who being the common corps of all their corruption , t t Theod. in 2. Thes. 2. shall after that he is reuealed , openly and plainely preach what he alwaies had priuately confirmed , as therefore before he was openly made knowne , it is said of his working in the time of the Apostles , Many u u Ioh. 2. Ep. v. 7 deceiuers are entred into the world , who confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh : [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] that is that deceiuer , and that Antichrist , then working in a mysterie , euen at Rome by Simon Magus , and other Heretikes , whose poyson is now deriued tanquam per traducem , into Peters Chayre . For vpon the Whores fore-head x x Reue. 17.5 . was a name written , Mysterie Babylon , The great , the Mother of Harlots , and abominations of the earth . Secondly , this appeareth from the same Apostle , calling Antichrist y y 2. The. 2.3.11 an Apostasie , and shewing that it must continue till the end of the world , when the Lord shall consume him with the Spirit of his mouth , and shall destroy him with the brightnesse of his comming . For this Apostasie ( which is not , as z z Ambros . in 2. Thess. 2. some thinke , a reuolting in obedience from the Romane Empire ; but ( as Cyril a a Cyril . Hierosol . Catech. 11. saith , and to him our Aduersaries , conuicted in conscience , do assent ) a defection from the right faith ) cannot be complete in the number of few yeeres , nor yet haue full residence in one only man , since it must endure from the first full disclosing thereof , which fell out in the yeere of our Lord , sixe hundred , sixty and sixe , vntill the end of the world , as we shal haue occasion ( God willing ) to shew hereafter .

Ob. For in the meane time where they b b Bellar. ubi yn . in resp. ad. 3.4 . would haue this Apostasie not to appertaine to one body , and Kingdome of Antichrist , nor yet to require necessarily , that it should haue one only head thereof , but to bee only a disposition or preparation vnto the future Kingdome of Antichrist , and to be done in diuers places , vnder diuers Kings , vpon diuers occasions , as Afrike is fallen away to Mahomet , Asia to Nestorius and Eutyches , and other Prouinces to other Sects ; where , I say , they would thus vnseasonably separate Antichrist and this Apostasie ;

Sol. I wish them to looke better into the holy Apostle , who maketh these two Reciprocals , Antichrist and Apostasie , since there can bee no Apostasie from the right faith , which is not against Christ , neither is their any one to be accounted Antichristian , which is not an Apostate either more or lesse , as Augustine c c August . lib. 20 de Ciuit. Dei , cap. 19. thought , and therefore construed these words of Saint Paul only of the Great Antichrist , yea , as Bellarmine d d Bell. vbi supr. himselfe confesseth in his first answere vnto this our Argument , that Antichrist is called Apostasie , either by a Metonymie , because he is vnto many men the cause of their backe-sliding from God , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , by reason of some excellencie , in that hee is the most famous Apostate ; although this figuratiue identitie supposed by these men doth not hinder the succession of the Great Antichrist in many men , who are heads of this Monster successiuely , since they all are both notorious Apostates in themselues , & villanous Seducers of an infinite number of people from Christ , as wee shall find presently from the formall cause . In the mean while , as this truth is proued from Saint Pauls wordes : so let vs now demonstrate the same from Saint Iohn , who calleth this Great Antichrist in one place e e Reue. 13.11 . a Beast that commeth forth of the earth , and after that in the same Chapter , the f f Verse 14. image of the Beast , and in another place , the g g Reue. 17.10 . seuenth King . For euery one of these names signifie a succession of men sitting on Antichrists Throne , since , as the h h Reue. 13.1 . first Beast rising out of the Sea , signifieth not one Emperour only , but all the whole company of Emperours , succeeding one another in that Monarchie : so the second Beast importeth a body of beastly Tyrants , arising by succession into a Gouernment , which is called the Image of the Beast , i i Gloss. interlin . in cap. 13. Apocalyp . & R●●har . de Sanc. Victore lib. 4 in Apocalyps . cap. 5. because it most fitly resembleth the State and Pompe of the Empire ; that as in the Empire the Head was one , not by vnitie of Person , but by succession of one person after another in that same authoritie : so in this Kingdome of Reprobate Antichrist , the Head must be one , not singular in one only person , and no more , but single by the succession of one after another . For else how can hee bee the seuenth King , which was to come in the place of the sixth then flourishing , when Iohn did write this Prophesie ? I will goe no further then to their owne Rabbies , the k k Rhemists Annot. in 13. Reue. §. 1. Rhemists , who first expound the seuen heads to bee seuen Kings ( but how truely they speake this , I send them vnto l l Qui prorsus negat hanc gloss . lib. 2. in Rob. Abbat. pag. 127. Eudaemon for iudgement ) Fiue before Christ , one present , and one to come , and secondly m m Rhemens Annot. in 17. Reue. §. 8. interpret the eight to be the Great Antichrist , one of the senem in regard of order , but for that the malice of all the rest is complete in it called the eight , and the odd Persecutors . For who are the fiue Kings before Christ ? The n n Iidem , ibid. §. 7 Rhemists tell vs that they were the Empires , Kingdomes , or States of Aegypt , Canaan , Babylon , the Persian , and Greekes , which bee fiue , as sixthly the Romane Empire , which persecuted most of all . Well then , I demand , whether the seuenth head or Kingdome shall resemble the rest in State and Gouernment , or differ cleane from them ? They cannot say , that hee shall differ from the other in forme of policie , since he is one of the seuen , and o o Reue. 13.12 . shall doe all that the first Beast could doe . Therefore hence I conclude , that since the heads of Aegypt , Canaan , Babylon , Persians , and Greekes , yea , and of the Romane Empire were not one singular person , and no more but single men succeeding one after another , as the p p Herod . lib. 2. Pharaohs in Aegypt , q q Iere. 52.31 . Nabuchadnezzar , Euilmerodach , &c. in Babylon ; r r Herodot . lib. 1.3 . &c. Cambyses , and Darius Histaspis in Persia , s s Dindor . Sicul. bibliothes . lib. 17 18.19 . &c. Alexander alone , and after him his Captaines in foure seuerall Kingdomes of Grecians , and the t t Sueton. Dio , & Corpus Romane historiae . Caesars in Rome ; since I say these Kingdomes , to which Antichrists Kingdome is like for outward Gouernment , had a succession of many , one after another , Antichrist shall be such an head , as when the Deuill hath cut off one , he shal presently in succession set another in place . But although this glosing Exposition of the Rhemists be sufficient to conuict the Romish Sect ; yet the faithfull must bee satisfied by reason onely grounded vpon the truth , which is this concerning these seuen Kings , that as the sixe former kinds of Gouernment were vpholden by succession of one after another vntill their last period : so must this Kingdome of Antichrist continue in a company of wicked Caterpillers succeeding one another , like Vipers , the latter eating out his way to raigne by the ruine of the former . For they are all alike both Heads and Kings for power and authoritie ouer the same Citie ; and they had a succession in euery kind seuerally , as they were in force , first Kings , then Consuls , thirdly , Tribuni militum , fourthly , Decemuiri , fifthly , Dictators , and sixthly , Emperours , as the Histories and Annales of the Romanes doe demonstrate , and we shall shew hereafter .

But u u Eudaemon , pag. 122. &c. ad 128. &c. Eudaemon in his madnesse denieth all at once here , Antecedent and Consequent , that , Ob. because there were not in Rome before Christ fiue seuerall kinds of Gouernment , which kept this succession ; since Kings , and Emperours were all one kind of Gouernment , as Consuls and Dictators , since Dictators were not ordinary , but chiefe men chosen vpon extraordinary occasions , since there was an often interruption of Consuls by Dictators , and Tribuni militum : this , for that if we grant those fiue to haue a succession ; yet it followeth not that the seuenth must continue by the like succession , since some of those raigned but two yeeres , as the Decemuiri , others , but fifteene , as the Tribuni militum , nay , all of them but seuen hundred yeeres at the most before the time of Augustus ; yea , and that in the time of the Persian and Graecian Monarchie , of which Iohn should haue had as great a regard , as of this poore place then , when those Empires were in their prosperitie , inhabited by poore Shepheards . For this seuenth then shall bee of longer continuance then all the rest , seeing they ended in Christs time , and the sixth was to cease about the time of Boniface the third .

This is the summe ( so well and shortly as I could take it ) of all that his most impertinent Discourse made for an answere vnto our aboue said Argument , which yet standeth firme against all this babbling , both in the Antecedent and in the Consequent : In the Antecedent , because first there were fiue seuerall kinds of Gouernment in Rome before Christs time , since Kings and Emperours , though like in the solenesse , or alonelinesse , yet differed much both in the name , and the nature of their Gouernment , the x x Liuius lib. 2. name of King being wholly reiected , in token of their libertie vnder the Gouernment of Consuls , when the y y Dio lib. 43. name of Emperour was giuen most gladly vnto Iulius Caesar , and to his Posteritie after him , as a signe of greatest Soueraignetie : the nature of the Office of the King being in their z z Cic. pro C. Rabirio perduello reo . opinion wholly opposite to their libertie , where their a a Sueton. in Augusto . Emperour was accounted the maintainer thereof , all the Offices , ( as Dictator , Pontifex Maximus , Censor , & Tribuni Plebis ) being conferd vpon him for terme of his own life , & to his Successours for euer after him ; since also their Dictator and Consul , which this ouer-worne Greeke Antiquarie would haue confounded , were as farre different in the Romane Common-wealths , as the Generall and Prouinciall are now amongst their King-killing Iebusites , the b b Polyb. lib. 6. Consuls hauing in obedience and subiection all the Offices of the Common-wealth , saue the Tribuni Plebis , where c c Dionys. Halycarness . lib. 5. the Dictator had authoritie aboue the Consuls , the Tribunes and all .

Secondly , although the Dictators were set vpon the most weightie extraordinary occasions ; yet they may well bee said to retaine this succession , since , when one was to giue it ouer ordinarily at the halfe yeeres end , they either made choice of another or d d Liu. lib. 5. & Plutarch . in Camillo . of the same man a new , as occasion serued .

Thirdly , the interruption of the Consular Gouernment by Dictators , and Tribuni militum , did not hinder the succession of Consuls , ( when they were ) no more then a vacancie for a Moneth or two , nay , a Yeere , and more sometimes taketh away the personall successions of Popes , since still some were in place of Gouernment amongst them to exercise due authoritie till another succeeded , as the Festi Romanorum set out by many e e Sigonius , Onuphri , & Chronologi , Funccius , Bunting . Chytiaeus , &c. learned men doe plainely declare .

2 Our argument is sound now in the antecedent , and shall it not stand then , I pray you , in the consequent ? Yes surely , notwithstanding these friuolous exceptions violently thrust out of a self-condemning conscience by this coozening-hungry Greeke .

1 For first , what if the Decemuiri raigned but two yeeres , and the Tribuni militum but fifteene and all the fiue , till Augustus , but seuen hundred yeeres ? They yet had a succession like vnto this of Antichrists , although not so long : for the fluxe of succession is as true in minutes , as it is in yeeres , although not so great .

2 Secondly , what if the Persians and Graecians then flourished most , when these fiue first offices were of principall vse in Rome ? This hindered not their succession in Rome , which ( as the Prouerbe is ) was not built in one day ; but by little and little was to grow vnto that prodigious greatnesse , which afterward weighed downe it selfe into the dust . For the Persians and Graecians were to grow vp in their order , and the Romanes to follow after them , as f f Dan. 2. & 7. & 8. cap. Daniel hath deliuered in sundry of his visions : And therefore Iohn was not to speake any thing of Persians or Graecians , since they were all before Christ , Daniel being the Prophet appointed for those affaires : and since Iohn was onely to speake of things to fall out either for , or against the Church from Christs ascension , till his second comming : and therefore he being to set forth the seate and kingdome of Antichrist , meddled only with that kingdom which Antichrist himselfe was to surprize , describing it by such tokens of things already past , as by which wee may now easily define of things present , and plainely coniecture of things to come .

3 Thirdly therefore we graunt , that Rome heathenish was first but small and weake ; but it was to grow vnto her ripenesse vnder these seuen heads one after another : vnder the last of all which if it stand in most continuance , there followeth no absurdity , since the old age in a strong man is commonly the longest lasting period of life , but it rather sheweth the point we proue , that Antichrist is not one man only , but many succeeding one after another , in a kingdome continuing from the yeere of Christ sixe hundred sixtie and sixth , vntill his last comming . Secondly , from the proportion of Faith . For so reason wil enforce vs to thinke from the proportion of faith , in that as God worketh good in his children through his most rich grace by certaine degrees , according to the g g Marke 4.26 . parable of corne comming vp out of the earth , first the blade , then the eares , after , full corne in the eares : so heresie will aske some time for hatching , because it must be wrought into mens consciences , not by force and rigour , but by plausible perswasions , and colourable conceits , since it is hard to remoue a settled opinion in any thing , be it true or false . For h h Luke 5.39 . no man hauing drunke olde wine , straight-way desireth new ; for he saith , The old is better . And therefore since Antichrist must deale by delusions , and like a crafty and subtill harlot , i i Reuel. 17.2 . vse blandiments , and allurements , by which he may seduce , and draw from the true Church the greatest men on earth , it is needfull to haue more time then one mans age ( though he should liue an hundred yeeres and more ) wherein these his poysoned potions may work throughout the world . For although men by nature will be quickly wonne to wickednesse , yet the world is very wide , and full of many sorts of men , to whom Antichrists doctrine cannot come in so short time , as our Aduersaries imagine : yea , and Antichrists doctrine is not so compendious , being burdened with so many thousands of subtill sophistications , and obseruations of beggerly rudiments , as to be learned in three or foure yeeres at the most , ( the time allotted vnto him by them , as we shall see hereafter ; ) nay Antichrist himselfe , let the Deuill doe to him what he can to make him mighty in word and deede , yet is but a man , who can doe no more then a man can doe , as the prouerb is , k k Vnus homo , nullus homo . Erasm sub tit. Cedend . multitudini . One man , no man : and therefore although all the Heretikes in the world did make way for him , yet must he haue more time to establish their blasphemies , then the age of one man , because l l Tertul. lib. de praescrip. cap. 2. there must be prescription , and precedents , vpon which he must build , if he will preuaile any thing with settled Christians ; and how , I pray you , can one man prescribe ? Say m m Gregor. Canonist . in notis ad Gratian. p. 2. causa 16. q. 15. § praescript●al●ae &c. they not , that in publique causes prescription must be of forty yeeres together at the least ? yea an * * Grat. 16 q. 3. quas actiones . & can . Nemo . & Gl●ss . in c. ad audie● . eod. tit. hundred in some cases against the Church ? How then can Antichrist in so short time , as the age * * Breuis est hom. vita . reg. breuior Pontif. breuissima . Petarch . of a Pope , goe through the world , and draw so many to him ? Surely our Aduersaries are either wholy besotted , not weighing the sundry courses of conueyances in such designes as these are of Antichrists ; or else if they finde them , ( as it is not possible but they should , being men so expert in worldly policies , as most of them are ) then they plainely bewray themselues to be the men , who follow the beast , and the merchants who grow rich by this trade , which they conceale for their owne best aduantage , making Antichrist a Chimaera , and not such , as besides the Scriptures , and these reasons , euen the Orthodoxe Fathers describe him to be . For besides those Fathers , Thirdly , from the Ancient Fathers . who from Saint Pauls words calleth Antichrist the apostasie , as o o Qui omnes in 2. Thess. 2. Chrysostome , Theodoret , Theophylact , and Oecumenius by p p Bellar. li. 3. de Pontif. cap. 2. Bellarmines owne confession , I wil produce two of the chiefest , directly declaring the succession of monsters in this throne of Antichrist , to wit , Irenaeus , and Augustine : For Irenaeus , howsoeuer he setteth downe many things concerning Antichrist , which at the first blush to an vnaccustomed Reader may seeme to be spoken of one only person , yet so plainely deliuereth the succession in this kingdome , that I maruaile with what face either q q Sand. lib. 8. de Visib . Monarch . cap. 1. Sanders , or r r Feuard . in Annot. in Jrenae . lib. 5. cap. 25. Feuardentius can say , that he maketh for them , when although he setteth downe the tribe , the names , and yeeres of continuance , as if it were spoken of one onely man , ( speaking s s Vid. Whitak . in resp. ad 1. Demonst. Sanderi . eyther after the manner of the Prophets in scripture , or according to the common opinion of men in his interpretation , ) yet he saith thus plainely , t t Irenae . lib. 5. fol. 249. edit. Paris . A. Dom. 1567 Lateinos nomen sexcentorum sexaginta sex numerum , valde verisimile est : quoniam verissimum , ( Feuardentius u u Feuard . in su● edit . Coloniae . 1596. most filthily and falsly hath turned this word into nouissimum ) regnum hoc habet vocabulum : Latini enim sunt , qui nunc regnant , sed non in hoc nos gloriabimur : The name Lateinos is most likely to haue this number six hundred , sixtie and sixe , because the truest kingdome hath this name ; for the Latines are they , who now doe raigne , but we will not boast in this . Now is not here a liuely proofe to shew the succession , since Antichrist is called Lateinos , and Lateinos is called a kingdome ? If they say , that it is but the kingdome of one man onely , let them turnebackward , and a little before x x In edit. Parisiensi . fol. 244. & Colon. li. 5. ca 25. this they shall find this historie of Antichrist , that he shall be the vnrighteous iudge , to whom y y Luke 18.2 . the poore widdow , that is , the earthly Ierusalem shal come for iustice , to be reuenged of her enemie , which he shall doe in the time of his kingdom ; for he shall translate his kingdom thither , & sit in Gods Temple , seducing those who worship him , as if he were Christ himself . For out of this history we may plainly gather , that Irenaeus thought of Antichrist , as of a company incorporated into a Kingdome first abroad in the world , then settled at Hierusalem ; lastly , vsing tyrannie some three yeeres and an halfe , according as Daniel prophecied , concerning the halfe weeke . And yet if Irenaeus had not sayd thus much , wee want not other testimony , if we may beleeue S. Augustines report , who z z August . lib. 20. de Ciuit. Dei cap. 19. speaking of Antichrists sitting in the Temple of God , deliuereth first this common Exposition : Nonnulli non ipsum principem , sed vniuersum quodam modo corpus eius , id est , ad eum pertinentem hominum multitudinem simul cum ipso suo principe hoc loco intelligi Antichristum volunt : Some will haue in this place to be vnderstood by Antichrist , not the Prince himselfe , but his whole body in a certaine manner , that is , the multitude of men belonging vnto him , together with the Prince himselfe . Secondly , his owne iudgement of this exposition ; Rectiusque putant etiam Latinè dici , sicut in Graeco est , non in templo Dei sed in templum Dei sedeat , tanquam sit ipse templum Dei , quod est Ecclesia , sicut dicimus , sedet in amicum , id est , velut amicus , vel si quid aliud isto locutionis genere dici solet : And also they think better , that it may be spoken in the Latine , as it is in the Greeke , he sitteth not in the Temple of God , but for the Temple of God , as if he were the Temple of God , which is the Church ; as we say , he sitteth for our friend , that is , as our friend , or if any other thing else be accustomed to bee spoken in that kinde of speech . For out of these words of Augustine , so direct and plaine , wee may obserue , that the common sort of learned men in Augustines time , or before , did hold , concerning Antichrist , these two conclusions , which Augustine himselfe alloweth of : the first , that Antichrist is a multitude , consisting of head and members , Prince and subiects . The second , that Antichrist should take vpon him the authority of the Church , as if he onely were the Church . So that now , since Antichrist is a multitude , and not one man , and to bee esteemed by men for the Church , which pleadeth still for succession , The Popish opinion confuted , and their reasons answered . I maruaile vpon what ground our Aduersaries deliuer for authentique doctrine these three conclusions : The first , that Antichrist shall be one person onely : The second , that Antichrist shall bee a Iew by Nation : The third , that Antichrist shall be of the Tribe of DAN . For they haue no ground at all out of the Scriptures to make them good . For concerning the first ,

Ob. Where they would haue Antichrist to be but one man , partly because our Sauiour saith , I a a Ioh. 5.43 . am come in my Fathers Name , and yee receiue me not ; if another shall come in his owne name , him yee will receiue ; and partly , for that in the description of the great Antichrist , the Greeke Text prefixeth the Article [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] to make an indiuiduum .

Sol. There is a double fallacie : the first , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 from the ignorance of Argument , since our Sauiour there speaketh , not of one onely opposite , but indefinitely of all who are against him , be they false Prophets or Antichrists , or whosoeuer other wicked Seducers , who agree neither with him , nor amongst themselues , to their owne conuiction and confusion , according to that old rule , Veritas vna , error multiplex ; Truth is but one , and error is manifold . For the vse of the word in the originall [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] is to note an indefinite , [ any ] or [ many ] as ( to giue instance in two places for a great many ) where it is said , b b Iohn 4.37 . one soweth , and another [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] reapeth : and , c c 1. Cor. 12.8 . to one is giuen by the Spirit the word of wisedome ; to another [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] the word of knowledge by the same Spirit : Euen as d d Nonnus in paraphrasi Ioh. Euang. ex correct· Fr. Nansij . Nonnus doth well expresse the indefinite terme , in paraphrasing this foresaid place of S. Iohn after this manner most faithfully : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : which in English are thus much , word for word : if any other Bastard false named man , come opposite against God [ seeking the praise not of the Great God , but of himselfe , ] then yee men amazed will againe make much of this deadly Deceiuer , that any man may say : they deny the lawfully born , & receiue the Bastard appearing to them . For though ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) be the singular number , yet it noteth indefinitely mo then one , if we may beleeue the report of olde e e Ammonius de simil . & different . dictionibus Grammarians , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( which signifieth another also ) is appointed to signifie the second of two , but 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to intimate any of many . So that what our Sauiour here speaketh in the singular indefinitely , he is f f Reuerend . Patre Episc. Sarisb . D. Abba . 1 bi sup. well obserued to deliuer the same expresly in the plurall number , when he saith : g g Mat. 24.5 . Many shall come in my name , saying , I am Christ , and shall deceiue many . For as many were before ; so many should come after him , being most vile Impostors , who , whether they come in their owne name , that is , not by Gods will and pleasure , but onely vpon their owne motion , and madnesse ; or whether they come in the Name of Christ , that is , counterfeiting themselues to bee Christ : yet are still opposed vnto Christ , who is h h Iohn 14.6 . the onely way , the truth , and the life , that i i Iohn . 5.43 . came in his Fathers Name , as it is k k Mat. 21.9 . & Psal. 118.24 . said therefore of him , Blessed is hee that commeth in the Name of the Lord .

Eudaemon l l Eudaem . p. 139 yeeldeth vnto the exposition of m m Io. Maldonat . in Ioh. 5.43 . Maldonatus , which maketh onely for vs , since first his Paraphrase is of [ Si quis alius ] by the indefinite [ Quisquis alius : ] secondly , hee taketh it to bee spoken not of Antichrist only , but of all false prophets ; who n n Iere. 23.21 . ranne , when they were not sent ; thirdly , he iudgeth these Deceiuers to bee those , whom o o Act. 5.35.36 Gamaliel did mention , Theudas , Iudas of Galilee , and that Rebell Barchochebas , of whom p p Euseb. lib. 4. hist. Eccl. cap. 6. Eusebius maketh mention : and fourthly , he reconcileth the places afore-mentioned seeming to bee repugnant in the termes of comming in Christs Name , and in their own name , by the very same distinction , which wee vse of name , which signifieth either Christs agnomination , in which these false prophets are foretold to come , or else Christs authoritie , which yet they want .

Therefore , Cardinall Bellarmine must now find out some better proofe to shew , that Antichrist must be one man , since this his first reason bewrayeth his impudencie ( I cannot say ) ignorance in a man of such great learning .

Sol. For , what I pray you , may wee thinke of him for his second Argument drawne from the Article [ ὁ ] before [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ] but , as of a Iuggler giuen onely to trickes of colloguing and delusion , since it is another fallacie , which may bee more plainly discerned to be drawne à figurâ dictionis , from the figure , or fashion of the Word it selfe .

For the Article prefixed , as hee saith , doth note out some certaine one particular person , by the iudgement of q q Epiph. ●aer . 9. Epiphanius .

But Epiphanius doth not helpe him , if hee looke well to the words of that learned Father , who saith , that [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 a King , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 a God , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Man , doe indefinitely signifie any King , any God , any Man , whereas if the Article be prefixed [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] it determinately doth signifie one certaine King , one true God , & one particular Man . For all this wee grant , and confesse of Antichrist , that hee is one particular person , but not one onely particular person , as ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) doth point at one particular King , God or Man , by the iudgement of Epiphanius ; but not at one onely singular in any of these kinds , as Bellarmine must prooue , if he will say any thing vnto the purpose . But alas , what can they doe in causâ deploratâ , in a desperate Plea , where both Scripture , and their owne mouthes make most against them ? Scripture , where the Article doth not intimate determinatum indiuiduum , one onely single singular person , but indiuiduum vagum , any singular person indefinitely , as in these places ; r r Marke 2.27 . the Sabbath was made for man , but [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] not man for the Sabbath , and , s s Luke 4.4 . man [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] liueth not by bread onely , and , t t Heb. 9.7 . into the second [ tabernacle ] went the High Priest [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] once euery yeere , & , u u Ioh. Ep 2. verse 7. this is a Deceiuer , & an Antichrist [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : ] their own mouths :

For Eudaemon x x Eudaemon pag. 151. admitteth the Article to giue a double limitation , one to designe the nature onely ; the other to limit the vniuersall nature to this or that particular so , as it may agree to any other of the same kind : and what is this else , but to grant that the Article may as well expresse indiuiduum vagum , as determinatum ? Nay , hee y y Jdem . p. 159. further admitteth , that the name of Antichrist may be giuen to any notorious Heretike , euen with the limiting Article metaphorically , as Champions may be called Lyons ; Actors , Roscij , and Tyrants , Nerones . So that we need not much trouble our selues to answere their oppositions , if we would , but marke diligently their owne contradictions in other points , as much as in this concerning Antichrist , whom they can neuer prooue to be one onely person .

Objection . 2 How then will they shew the second of their Problemes , that hee shall bee a Iew by Nation ? The z z Pellar . lib. 3. de Pontif. ca. 12. Cardinall bringeth no place of Scripture , but what hath beene answered before out of Saint Iohn ; so basely begging the question . Onely his reason is all , which any of them can say , to wit , that he must needs be a Iew , because that the Iewes will neuer receiue any one for their Messias , who is not a Iew , or vncircumcised , since they looke for a Messiah out of the Linage of DAVID , and Tribe of IVDAH .

Sol. And yet it commeth short a great deale of their marke , since it is not prooued that the Iewes will receiue Antichrist ; or if they shall receiue Antichrist , whether they will take him for their Messiah onely ; or how they can expect one of the Tribe of Dauid , and yet receiue a Counterfeit comming from the Tribe of Dan , and borne in the Citie Babylon , not Rome , but that place properly in Mesopotamia , as a a Henriq lib. vlt. ca. 23. §. 7. Henriquez , and b b Viguer . Instit. cap 21. §. 3. v. 3. Viguerius doe falsely suppose ? But if he be from the Tribe of Dan , he must needes be a Iew. Surely , it followeth not , since Dan for their Idolatry was accounted by the Holy Ghost , rather Gentiles then Iewes .

And yet it is to bee prooued , that hee must bee Objection . 3 borne of the Tribe of DAN . For Bellarmine c c Vid. Bellarm. lib. 3. cap. 12. himselfe doth truely and ingenuously confesse , that this opinion ( concerning Antichrists originall from the Tribe of DAN ) is verie probable , becuase of the authority of so great Fathers ( such as were IRENAEVS , HYPPOLITVS , &c ) who doe affirme it . But yet it is not altogether certaine , both because Solution . 1 most of those Fathers doe not say , that they know it , but onely intimate it to be probable , and because none of the Scriptures alleadged doe conuince it . For first d d Gene. 49.16 IAACOB seemeth litterally to speake of SAMSON , when he saith [ DAN shall be a Serpent by the way , an Adder in the path , that biteth the Horse heeles , so that his Rider shall fall backward . ] For SAMSON was of the Tribe of DAN , and was truely vnto the Philistims , as a Serpent by the way : for euery where hee withstood them , and vexed them ; and so HIEROME expoundeth it in his Hebrew Questions : and it seemeth truely , that IAACOB did wish well vnto his Sonne , when he spake these words : and therefore that hee did not foreshew ill , but good : Yea , if it be allegorically applyed vnto Antichrist , there can but a probable Argument be thence deriued such as is drawne from mysticall meanings .

Secondly , where some alleadge these words of Solution . 2 the e e Iere. 8.16 . Prophet [ the snorting of his Horses was heard from DAN , ] the same Cardinall answereth , that IEREMIE without doubt doth not speake of Antichrist neither of the Tribe of DAN , but of NABVCHODONOSOR , who was to come to destroy Hierusalem , through that Countrie , which is called DAN , as HIEROME there doth rightly expound it .

Solution . 3 Lastly , where some f f Riber . & Viegas in 7. Apocalyps . 14. make it a great matter of moment to draw Antichrist from DAN , that DAN is not reckoned amongst the elect Tribes , this great Cardinall doth thus lightly passe ouer this proofe : Why DAN is omitted , it is not yet known ▪ especially , since EPHRAIM , which is one of the greatest Tribes , is not set downe . An answere sufficient to stop the mouthes of our arrogant Aduersaries , although for the satisfying of all good Christians , our most learned Diuines g g Apud Marlaorat , in 7. Apoc. deliuer this reason for the omission of DAN , because DAN so quickly reuolted vnto Gentilisme , that he was not thought worthy to bee accounted amongst the twelue Tribes of Israel . So that now to conclude this Discourse concerning the materiall cause of Antichrist , let vs passe ouer all these vnwritten fopperies of blearing Phantastickes , touching the certaine Nation , and Tribe , whence Antichrist shall rise , and hold this truth for certaine , that Antichrist must be a man , of what Nation soeuer ( as hee may bee of any , ) succeeding a Predecessor in all his abominations , which he himselfe shall leaue vnto a Successour , in one onely place , as now the forme of Antichrist , to bee sought out shall plainly demonstrate .

The formall cause consisting in these three , 1. Qualities . 2. Place . 3 Time . § . XV. The forme shall appeare first by the qualities of his person , secondly , by the place of his residence ; thirdly , by the time of his beginning and continuance . The qualities of his person are first inward habits , and secondly , outward actions :

The Qualities of Antichrist are two , 1. Habits , 2. Acts.

The Habits of Antichrist are two , 1. Heresie . 2. Iniquitie .

Antichrist an Heretike .

The habits are many , but all comprehensible vnder these two heads onely , first , of heresie in doctrine ; secondly of iniquitie in life . For because of heresie in doctrine , he is called h h 2. Thes. 2.4 . [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] or an Aduersarie , because like i i Beza in Annot. maior . his owne Father Satan , hee opposeth himselfe k k Aquinas in 2. Thes. 2. against all good Spirits teaching true Doctrine , by that his earnest imbracing of all manner of heresies , which violate the common faith expressed in our Creed , as plainly appeareth by this one marke of Antichrist , which S. Iohn l l 1. Iohn 4.3 . setteth downe , Euery spirit that confesseth not , that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh , is not of God ; and this is that spirit of Antichrist , of which yee haue heard , &c. For vnder m m Vid. Fern. & Piscat . in hunc locum . this deniall of Christs Incarnation , all the Articles of our faith in the Creed are renounced , whether they be concerning the person , or the office of Christ : Concerning his person , as he is both God , and man : God , n n Phil. 2.7 . coequall to his Father , and to the Holy Ghost ; Man , like o o Heb. 4.15 . vnto vs in all things , sinne onely excepted , conceiued by the Holy Ghost , borne of the Virgin Mary : Concerning his office , first of Prophecie , wherein he teacheth vs , being our onely p p Mat. 23.8 . Doctor : secondly of his Priesthood , wherein he suffered vnder Pontius Pilate , was crucified , dead , and buried , and descended into Hell : thirdly of his Regalitie or Kingly office , wherein he is not onely personally exalted by the Resurrection of his body the third day from the dead , his ascension into Heauen , his sitting at the right hand of God the Father Almightie , and his comming againe to iudgement of the quicke and dead ; but also ruleth ouer his Church in the communion of Saints , both for the forgiuenesse of sinnes in this life onely ( for as Cyprian q q Cyprian . lib. contra Demetrianum . saith , after death , there is no place for repentance ) and for the Resurrection of the bodie vnto life eternall . Antichrist r r Reuel . 16.13 the false prophet must denie all these points of Christian beliefe , not openly ( for then he should be conuicted publiquely in the Councels by the Orthodox Fathers , ) but by secret conueyances , and colourable pretences , for which he is s s Reuel. 13.11 . said to haue two hornes like a Lambe , but to speake as a Dragon , because as Gregorie t t Gregor. lib. 33 Mor. cap. 36. the great , and after him many learned , euen u u Rich. de sancto Victore , lib. 4 in Apocal c. 5. Viegas & Ribera in 13. Apocal. Papists expound it , Vnder the shew of a Lambe he infuseth into his reprobate hearers the poyson of a serpent , hauing the two Testaments by knowledge of learning , not by holinesse of life , he agreeth with the Deuill by wicked perswasion .

2 Secondly for his Iniquitie , Antichrist by the holy Apostle is called , Antichrist in Iniquity most hainous . in respect both of his owne wicked person , and of other vile miscreants whom he seduceth , x x 2. Thes. 2.3 . the man of sinne , the sonne of perdition , yea , y y Reuel. 9.11 . Abaddon , Apollyon , both actiuely to others , and passiuely in himselfe , since there is not one commaundement in the whole Decalogue , which wittingly and willingly he doth not infringe ; as ( to giue in euery one of them a speciall instance ) he breaketh the first by Atheisme and Magicke , by which as Antiochus Epiphanes , otherwise called Epimanes , a right tipe of Antichrist , z z Dan. 11.36 . magnified and exalted himselfe against euerie God , speaking marueilous things against the God of gods ; so Antichrist shall a a 2. Thess. 2.4 . exalt himselfe against all that is called God , or that is worshipped : the second by Idolatrie and superstition , by which as Antiochus b b Dan. 11.38 . shall honour his God Mauzzin , a God whom his fathers knew not : so must Antichrist c c Reuel 17.4 . be full of all abominations , and filthinesse of fornications : the third by blasphemies , whereof d d Reuel. 17.3 . he must be full : the fourth by prophanation of the Sabbath , and other festiuall dayes through e e Reuel. 9.1 . smoke of the pit , which darkened sunne and aire , that is , through f f Ribera in hunc locum . the darknesse of errors , and lusts of ignorance , which blinded the minds of simple Christians : the fifth by pride ouer the Kings of the earth , g g Reuel . 13.12 causing them to worship the first beast , whose deadly wound was healed : the sixth by h h Reuel. 17.6 . murdering the Saints of God : the seuenth by i i Reuel. 17.2 . fornications , and foule adulteries , yet k k Dan. 11.37 . seeming not to care for women , by l l 1. Tim. 4.2 . forbidding Marriages : the eight by thefts , m m Dan. 11.39 . in deuiding the land for gaine : the ninth by o o 2. Thess. 2.11 lies , and false wonders , as one possessed with a spirit of delusion : the tenth by the indulgence of raging concupiscence , p p 2. Tim. 3.4 . louing pleasures more then God , and q q 2. Pet. 2.14 . exercising himselfe in couetous practices , as a cursed child . So is this vile Monster habituated on each side . Can we looke for better acts ? r r Mat. 12.34 . O generation of vipers , how can yee , being euill , speake good things ? The acts of Antichrist are 3. Couetousnesse . Coozenage . Crueltie . His Couetousnesse knowne by his Character imprinted . For out of the abundance of the heart , the mouth speaketh . The tree ( saith s s Clem. Alex. li. 5. Strom. Clemens Alexandrinus ) is known by his fruits , not by flowers , and blossomes . For lo now the Acts proceeding from these habits ! The first is of Couetousnesse in his Character : The second of Coozenage in his miracles : The third & the last of crueltie in his warres . For the Character , which is nothing els but ( as Dionysius t t Dionys. Carthus●n 13. Apoc. Carthusianus saith ) a conformitie to the life and doctrine of Antichrist , or ( as u u Aquin. par. 3. q. 63. art. 3. Aquinas defineth it ) a profession of an vnlawfull worship ioyned with an obstinate malice ( whether expressible by some outward signe and marke , or inuisible , or both , as it is eyther an inward conformitie , or an outward profession , all is one to x x Vid. Petrum Molins 3. parte Apolog. cap 4. vs , who take it for a marke of a reprobate , ) doth demonstrate his incroaching and coueteous humour , since first he y y Reu. 13.16.17 causeth all , both small and great , rich and poore , free and bond to receiue the marke : secondly , it is to be imprinted in their right hand , and in their foreheads : thirdly , no man may buy or sell , saue he that hath the marke , or the name of the beast , or the number of his name . For first , when he causeth all of all sorts of men , both Laitie and Clergie ( as z z Bellar. lib. 1. de membr . Ecclesiae , cap. 1. they wickedly distinguish Gods people , to debarre them from this lot , inheritance in Iesus Christ ) that is , a a Aquin. part. 3. q. 63. art. 3. ad. 3. either men in an order vnto a common life of ignorant superstition , or in an order of a speciall calling for propagating and defence of the same superstition ; when , I say , he seeketh to put all into his own marke , doth he not well resemble that wretched worldling , who b b Psal. 10.10 . croucheth , and boweth , that heapes of the poore may fall into his strong parts ? Secondly , hee must haue the marke set on their foreheads c c Gloss. ordinar. & Lyra in 13. Apoc. 17. for shew of profession , and vpon their right hand also for strength of operation , that both like a false Apostle , d d Gal. 6.12 . he might glory in their flesh , and with the most tyrannous Ammonite Nahash , e e 1. Sam. 11.2 . put out the right eyes of their vnderstanding , to lay it , if he can possibly , for a reproch vpon all the Israel of God . For thirdly he bewraieth his greedie desire of this generall subiection to be for his owne aduantage , onely by restrayning the power of buying , and selling , vnto those alone which haue his marke . For what else is this buying , and selling , but a making of marchandize of the soules of men , through couetousnesse , with fained words , as f f 2. Pet. 2.3 . Peter calleth it ? And what is this restrayning of this market to some onely , but a speciall motiue to them , who thinke to grow rich by such a gainefull trade of seeking to procure this marke , as a letter of Mart to themselues alone , by which they may securely enioy the benefit of such a Monopolie ? Babylon , as g g Nah. 3.4 . Niniueh , is a Mistresse of Witchcrafts , that selleth Nations through her Whoredomes ; and Families through her Witchcrafts , in which , as in the corrupted h h Mic. 3.11 . Ierusalem , the Heads iudge for reward , the Priests teach for hyre , the Prophets for money , as Marchants i i Reuel. 18.3 . waxing rich through the abundance of her delicacies . So proueable is the Beasts marke ; whereof yet , lest some warie people should make a doubt , Antichrist , the better to cloake his Couetousnesse , shall vse flat Coozenage in his false Miracles , and lying Wonders , His Cooznage knowne by his false Miracles as our k k Mat. 24.24 . Sauiour , and his l l 2. Thes. 2.11 . Reue. 13.13.14 Apostles foretold . For since m m 1. Cor. 12.22 Miracles are signes to them that beleeue not , as is the gift of tongues : therfore as Christ himselfe came , and sent his Disciples to preach the Gospell , n n Heb. 2.4 . God bearing witnesse thereunto with signes and wonders : So Antichrist , to gather the people vnto him , like an Ape , must imitate the Master , and Ministers of the true Church of God , in counterfeit signes , which by o o Bellar. lib. 3. de Pontif. ca. 15. Bellarmines owne confession , are euery way lying Miracles , in respect of all the causes : as first , of the end , because they are only done p p Mat 24.24 . to deceiue , if it were possible , the very Elect , whiles thereby they would , if they could , shew , that Antichrist is God & Messiah : Secondly , of the efficient , which is onely the Deuill , q q Iohn 8 44. the Father of lyes , after r r 2. Thess. 2.9 . whose working is the comming of Antichrist : Thirdly , of the matter , ficta non facta , coozening tricks , s s Bell. vbi supra . done in the sight of men , but deluding the same , saith Bellarmine , out of Arethas : Fourthly of the forme , because they exceede not the strength of nature , being onely performed by the secret , eyther sympathie , or antipathie , of naturall things mirandè , non miraculosè ; maruailously , for that they are secret to the simple ; but yet not miraculously , since that they are knowne to the Angels , and may be perceiued by skilfull men in Philosophy and other learning . And therefore what Antichrist cannot doe by his Fox-like fraud , His crueltie forcible and fraudulent . that same hee attempteth with Lyon-like force ; t t Psal. 10.9 . like a Lyon in his denne , vsing both force and fraud , saith u u Aug. in Ps. 10 S. AVGVSTINE , Force in his Gouernment , and fraud in his Miracles , that so he may fulfill the measure of the Deuils hatred in persecuting the Church ; first by the force of cruell Emperours : and secondly by the fraud of cunning Heretikes . For to say nothing of those phantasticall Warres of Antichrist , which the x x Bellar. cap. 16 Henriq . §. 5. Viegas in 13. Apoc. de Antichrist . §. 10. Iesuites would , out of the mis-interpreting of Daniel , Ezechiel , and Iohns Reuelation , put vpon him to wage , first against the three Kings , of Aegypt , Libia , and Aethiopia : secondly , with the seuen Kings remayning , and so to become the Monarch of the whole World . Wee neede goe no further for testimonie of his crueltie , then to the description of the y y Reuel. 17.7 . Woman drunken with the bloud of the Saints , and the bloud of the Martyrs of Iesus . For to sucke vp this precious bloud of Gods redeemed , Antichrist warreth not onely z z Reuel. 11.7 . with the two Witnesses sent to preach in the great Citie , ( which are not , as the a a Bell. ca. 6. Ribera & Viegas in 11. Apoc. Papists all say , Enoch and Elias , since all the b b Apud Pererium in 5. Gen. 24. Fathers say , that Enoch is not to be seene of men in this world : and our Sauiour saith , c c Mat. 11.14 . that Iohn Baptist was the Elias which was to come : but rather , as His d d Iacob . Rex in Praefat. in Apolog. pa. 78.79 . sacred Maiestie hath most certainely demonstrated , either the two Testaments , or the Witnesses preaching the Truth of those two Testaments ) but also with all those , who will not worship the Image of the Beast . For e e Gal. 4.29 . as he , that was the sonne of the bond-woman , persecuted him which was the sonne of the free-woman : Euen so is it now , seeing the faithfull must , f f Act. 14.22 . through many temptations and afflictions , enter into the Kingdome of God . For the wicked , thus raging , are but g g Esay 10.5 . Gods Rod , and the staffe in their hands is his indignation . So that this may be our onely comfort in the middest , or heate , of all these troubles , that as when a Father hath beaten his childe , hee burneth the Rodde , to still his childe : so our most gracious God , and louing Father , hauing suffered , for some short space , the great Antichrist , both in and against his Church , for his Churches comfort and pleasure , will destroy that Monster Antichrist , as the h h Reuel . 16.17 lowd voyce out of the Temple of Heauen , from the Throne , at the powring out of the seuenth Violl , shall say , It is done . And thus we see this vile Monster qualited , both in Habits and in Acts. Now to finde out his forme at the full view , The place of Antichrist is twofold , Common and Proper . wee must in the second place seeke where he sitteth : and this by the guide of Scriptures may we finde out easily , since Scripture sheweth the place of residence for wicked Antichrist to bee common and proper : His Common place . and both of them ( God knoweth ) too good for him . For his common place , wherein Gods Children may dwell as well as he , is i i 2. Thes. 2.4 . the Temple of God , which all the Popish k k Bella● . Vigne . Henriq . Viegas , Eudam . &c. Writers , that I haue seene , vnderstand to be the Temple at Hierusalem ; but first , without any Scripture at all , since that great Citie , vpon which they frame this conceit , is not Hierusalem , eyther heauenly , or earthly ; not heauenly , ( for that is called l l Reuel. 11.8 . The holy Citie : ) not earthly , ( for that was not the place of Execution , when m m A. Nerone ad Licini. Vide Euseb. lib. 3. hist. cap. 6. & lib. 4. cap. 6. & Orosi . lib. 7. cap. 9. Tyrants were to persecute the Saints , it being made desolate all the time of those tryalls : ) but is taken by all n n Vid. August . hom. 8. in Apoco . & Marlaor . &c. the best Writers , weighing all circumstances , for the middest of the Church , where Christ was crucifyed , both in his Members by persecution , and in Himselfe by the blasphemies of Antichrist . Secondly , against both Scriptures prophecying , and the prooued euent ; those plainely foretelling that God will make Hierusalem desolate , vntill o o Dan. 9.27 . the consummation ; and that determined , shall bee powred vpon the desolate . This is manifest by the Iewish hope of building the Temple so oftentimes frustrate , especially p p Russin . lib. 1. hist. cap. 38. & Theodor. lib. 3. histor. cap. 20. when Iulian the Apostata , the more to despite the Christians , did authorise them to build the Temple in the place where it was set before , but then could not be founded , by reason of Fire , and Thunder , and Earth-quake , happening in the same place , where they would haue layd the first stones . Wherefore the Temple , in which this Antichrist shall haue his abode , must be the Church , if we stand eyther to the interpretation of q q Hieron . q. 11. ad Algasi . & Chrysost. ac Oecumen in 2. Thess. 2. Fathers , or to the vse of the word [ Temple ] in the new Testament , as where it is said , r r 1. Cor. 3.17 . that the Temple of God is holy , which yee are , whiles as s s 1. Pet. 2.5 . liuely stones , yee be made a spirituall house , by t t Ephe. 2.22 . growing vnto an holy Temple in the Lord . Yet thereby we conclude not , ( as Bellarmine u u Bellar. lib. 3. cap. 13. would enforce ) that the state of Antichrist shall bee the true Church of Christ . For as the Prophet speaketh , x x Esa. 1.21.22.23 . The faithfull Citie is become an Harlot ; it was full of iudgement ; righteousnesse lodged in it ; but now Murtherers : Thy siluer is become drosse : thy wine is mixt with water : Thy Princes are rebellious , and companions of Theeues . Indeed , the place where Antichrist now sitteth , was once the true Church of Christ , both in inward truth , and outward profession : yea , and many bright lamps did y y A. Lino , seu Clement . ad Bonifac. 3. Vid. Fascic . Tempor . & Plati . shine therein , some dying in blessed Martyrdome , some as constant Confessors : but now z z Osee 6.8 . Gilead is a Citie of them that work iniquitie : & a a Mat. 21. ●3 . His proper Place . the House of Prayer is made a den of theeues . For now the proper place of Antichrist is in Scripture noted by the name of Great b b Reue. 14.8 . Babylon , not litteral in Caldae● , which is c c Vid. Sam. Purch . l. 1 ca. 11 so far desolate , that Trauailers cannot finde it , neyther yet in Aegypt neere to Grand Cayro , since d d Pet. Bellonius lib. 2. cap 38. & Io. Maginus in descript. Aegypti . some report that our Sauiour was hid in Aegypt there from Herod , it being now a beggerly Village : But mysticall , euen Rome , whose description is deliuered by S. e e Reue. 17.9.10.11.12 . Iohn , in these words , [ The seuen Heads are the seuen Mountaines on which the woman sitteth : and there are seuen Kings ; fiue are fallen , and one is , and the other is not yet come : and when hee commeth , hee must continue a short space : and the Beast that was , and is not , euen hee is the eighth ; and is of the seuen : and the tenne hornes , which thou sawest , are the tenne Kings , which haue receiued no Kingdome as yet , but receive power as Kings one houre with the Beast . ] For doe not all these Obseruations concerning Rome , most naturally arise according to their most certaine euents out of this Scripture ? First , that Rome was built vpon f f Onu●hr . lib. 1 Antiq. Rom. pag. 140. these seuen Hils , which in Iohn his time were termed , first , Palatinus ; secondly , Capitolinu● ; thirdly , Quirinalis ; fourthly , Caelius ; fiftly , Esquilinus ; sixthly , Viminalis ; seuenthly , Auentinus , according to that Verse of PROPERTIVS g g Propert. lib. 3 Eleg. 10. .

Septem Vrbs alta i●gis , toti quae praesidet orbi ; The Citie built on seuen Hils , That with her power the World fils .

Secondly , that Rome was gouerned by h h Rhemenses in 17. Apoc. 9. seuen Kings , that is , by seuen kinds of Magistrates , hauing kingly authoritie , the first whereof were called Kings : the second , Consu●s ; the third , Decemuiri ; the fourth , Tribuni militum ; the fifth , Dictatores , the sixth , Imperatores , the seuenth , Pontifices , or Bishops ; fiue being past as out of date in Saint Iohns time ; the sixth , who was called Emperour then bearing sway , till the seuenth , which is now the Pope , should rise , in the growth of whose Supremacy , an eighth kind of Gouernment springing from Charles the Great , and continuing amongst the Germanes , successiuely i i Carion . Chron. lib 5 & A●nti . lib. 4 Annal. ●oior & Abbas Vrspurg●ns . & Na●cler . tom. 2. & Henr. Mutius de reb. Germanicis . in the Families of the Frankes , Saxons , and Sueuians vnder the name of Emperour , which was one of the seuen former kinds of Gouernment , for a while swayed the scepter , which the Pontifex now holdeth ouer the Citie of Rome . Thirdly , that this Rome was supported by ten hornes , that is , by ten Prouinces subiect to the Romane Empire , but vpon the very first rising of Antichrist , reuolting from that Gouernment , and reuerencing the Beast with all Titles of Honor , all Homage , and helpe , till afterward vpon plaine information of the truth , they all by one consent shall make war against the Beast : and these are their names ( if wee stand to the most probable coniecture of the k k Apud Marlor . in locum . best learned ) viz. 1. Naples ; 2. Portugall ; 3. Spaine ; 4. France ; 5. Brittaine ; 6. Denmarke ; 7. Sweden ; 8. Poland ; 9. Hungarie . 10. Bohemia .

For these in Saint Iohn l l Onuphr . lib. 3. Rom. Antiquit. his time were the Prouinces supporting the State of the Romane Empire in the West , and these all became Kingdomes , distinct in Gouernment and State , from the Empire , much m m Vid. Carion . lib. 5. & Chron. Maria. Scoti & Vrspurgens . ab anno 500. ad anno 800. post Christ . natum . about the time , when the Empire was deuided , neere the dayes of Charles the Great , some eight hundred yeeres , or more from Christ . The strength of these Collections is such , that the n n Riber . & Viegas in 17. Ap●c . 9. & Bellar. li. 3. cap. 13. Iesuites themselues , as conuicted in conscience , grant Rome to bee the seate of Antichrist , yet absurdly distinguishing Rome to bee either Heathenish , or Christian : and Rome Heathenish to bee the proper seate of Antichrist ▪ as it was subiect vnto the Heathen Emperours ; but not Rome Christian now vnder the Pope . For this Glosse is flatly repugnant , first , to the Scripture , which assigneth o o Reue. 13.11 . the same place of being , though not of beginning , to both the Beasts : secondly , to reason , since we know that Rome Heathenish could not bee p p Sic Glossa in Gratian. dist. 50 can . Placuit , vt poenit . definit Apostat . ●sse retrò abeuntes à side , Religione , vel Clericat . ex caus. 26. q. 2. can . Non obseruetis . an Apostate from Christian Religion , which it neuer professed : thirdly , to the certaine euent of things happening ; seeing Heathenish Rome did neuer q q Reuel. 17.2 . make the Nations drunke with her Idolatries , as doth the Ps●udo-Christian-Popish-Rome at this day ; but rather was made drunken by the abominable Superstitions of all other people , which they r r Rosinus lib. 2. Antiq. Rom. ca. 5 willingly admitted into their Pantheon , the common Temple of all their gods . Wherefore , concerning the place , I conclude without further treating of a matter so plaine , that Antichrist must sit in the middest of the Church at Rome .

Lastly , now for the time we must enquire of two things ; The time of Antichrists , 1. Beginning . 2. Continuing first , when Antichrist should beginne ; secondly , how long hee shall continue ; In the former point it is hard to prescribe a definite time of beginning to diseases in the body , or to Heresies in the Church ; Antichrists beginning . since both of them grow from senselesse beginnings , to very fearefull issues . So that if wee search the first instant of his beginning , wee shall hardly find it , seeing in the s s 2. Thes. 2.7 . Apostles time it begun to worke vnder a mysterie : but if we craue the time , when he should be reuealed , wee find it in Scripture to be at the ruine of the Romane Empire , which being the onely obstacle to Antichrist , The three sure meanes of Antichrists rising . was first of all to be taken out of the way , that Antichrist might afterwards be displayed in his colours by these three degrees : First , of a voluntary succession , and remoouall of the Imperiall Throne from that very place where Antichrist should place his Chaire : The second of a violent oppression of Christendome by a forraine people , which Antichrist by glosing and flatterie must winne by little and little vnto the imbracing of his abominations , for the more speedie and surer planting of his tenne seuerall Hornes . The third , of a fraudulent vsurpation of a double Sword , the one Spirituall in the Church , the other Temporall in the Common Weale , by Antichrist himselfe then peeping abroad . For the first was to fall out at or about the three hundreth yeere after Christ : the second , about the foure hundreth ; the third , about the time of his mysticall name , as may appeare plainly by these seuerall points of Prophesie in the New Testament : The first whereof , is that generall intimation , that t t 2. Thes. 2 7. hee which letted in the Apostles time , was to bee taken out of the way , first , by voluntary changing of his seat , deuiding his Empire , as Chrysostome u u Chrysost hom. 4. in 2 Thes. 2. expoundeth it ; then by an v●ter euersion , and rooting of the same out of the World , as all x x Ambr. Sedul . Primas ●heod . Theophylact. Oecumen . ●yr● cum g●ssis 〈◊〉 . cert . & Ordinar . Aquin. &c. other Fathers take it : the second , that particular denunciation of the third y y Reu. 8.12.13 part of the Sunne , and the third part of the Mo●ne , and the third part of the S●arres to be smitten and darkened , that the d●y sh●ne not for a third part of it , nor likewise the night . For z z Hayn o , Marlaora . & Brightman in loc. the smiting of the Sun , Moone , and Stars in the third part , signifieth Gods iudgment inflicted vpon a great part of Christendome , by the bloudy hands of Heathen people , whose fury should so stop the course of Christian Doctrine , that their day , and their night seeme shortned in the third part . And yet Antichrist in all this Garboyle is not troubled , but a a Psal. 10.10 . croucheth in his Denne , till he may rauish the poore , fawning on and flattering these rude Mates , and Tyrants , till out of their Off-spring such Kingdomes may bee settled , as by which ( they b b Reuel. 17.2 . now poysoned through his venomous Potions , ) he may daily be more strengthened , and hoysed vp to that huge height of vniust vsurpation , which he openly should beginne to manifest in the World , about that yeere after CHRIST , which c c Reue. 13.18 . the number , of his name doth intimate vnto vs . d d 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Erasin . in Chiliad . sub tit . Auaritie , & Rapa●itatis . A Serpent , vnlesse he eate another Serpent , cannot become a Dragon , say the Greekes in their Prouerbe , which wee may very fitly apply to our purpose , since Antichrist could neuer haue attained to such a fulnesse of filthinesse , and an abundance of abominations , vnlesse hee had swallowed vp all the former plagues of God , cast out vpon the Church , before by Heathenish Tyrants , and home-bred Heretikes ; to spue them out againe , in a greater measure , by crueltie and subtiltie , amongst Gods Chosen , as the e e Reuel. 8.13 . Angell flying in the middest of Heauen did import by crying out of woe , woe , woe , before the sounding of the fift Trumpet , when there should fall f f Reuel. 9.1.2 . a Starre from Heauen to Earth , ( euen Antichrist himselfe , ) to whom was giuen the Key of the bottomlesse pit , which he should open to let out smoke ( signifying darke ignorance , ) and send out such Locusts , as were to sting men to death , like Scorpions . Vnto such an vgly shape doth this Serpent , or this Beare grow by his degrees ; so small was his beginning , and so dreadfull is his full growth , that hee is fitly resembled by a g g B. Iewel in 2. Thes. 2. pag. 115. fol. blessed Bishop vnto an Earthquake , which caused by a little wind , for a time hidden in the hollowes of the earth , h h Stobaeus lib. 1 Eglo . 9. cap. 32. at last breaketh out to the shaking of the Mountaines , the cleauing of the Rockes , the throwing downe of houses , and the killing of men . The Thorne i i 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Eras . Chil. sub tit . Initij laudati . when it is little , seemeth good . Antichrist in his Infancie gaue great hope of integritie : but the elder hee grew , the worse hee prooued , k k Homer . apud Strabonem . lib. 3. à Tartesso ad Tartarum , falling ( as wee say ) from the deepe Sea to the Deuill . Now knowing his beginning , if you aske me , how long he shall continue , I may answere well , that I know not . His continuing & ending . For his end is not yet come , and l l Aristot . de Interpretat . ca. 11. De futuris contingentibus , nulla est scientia : there is no certaine knowledge to be had of things future . Yet , surely as m m Certius est quàm mors , quàm mors ince●tius est nil ▪ Marcell . Palingenius in Scorpio nothing is more certaine then death , although then the houre of death nothing more vncertaine : so nothing is more certaine , then the ruine of Antichrist ; although the instant of his ruine be not yet knowne ; because his vtter abolishing must bee n n 2. Thes. 2.11 . at Christs comming , the time of which is knowne to God onely . Ob.

And therefore where our o o Sanders dem . 40. & Bella. li. 3. de Pontif. cap. 8. Papists will haue Antichrist to continue , but onely three yeeres , and an halfe ; partly , by these words of p p Dan. 7.25 . Daniel [ they ( that is , the Saints ) shall bee giuen into his hands , vntill a time , and times , an● the ●ding of time ] and partly by these of q q Reue. 12.14 Iohn concerning the woman , [ Where ( that is , in her place in the Wildernesse ) shee is nourished for a time , and times , and halfe a time from the face of the Serpent , ] Loe , a double either sottishnesse , Solution . 1 or knauerie : First , in putting places together of contrary importment , seeing in the former , the Saints are said to bee subiect vnder persecution for a time , times and halfe a time : but in the latter , rescued from Solution . 2 trouble into a place of safe retyring for a time , times , and halfe a time : the second , in mis-applying both these places , as sitting vnto the Great Antichrist in their opinion , when the former doth properly belong vnto Antiochus Epiphanes onely ; the latter vnto Satan , and Satans seruants , the Heathen Romane Emperours , by whom the Deuill r r August . homil. 10 H. ●mo , & R●b●ra in 12. Apoc. cast out the flouds of ten seuerall persecutions after the Woman retyred into the Wildernesse , that is , the Primitiue Church of Christ flying from their furie into secret places for their best safetie , for a time , times , and halfe a time , that is , s s Vid. Ioh. Fox . lib. 1. Marty●olo . pag. 90.91.92 . & Reueren . Patrum D. R. Abbade Antichristo , cap. 8. §. 6. for the space of two hundred , ninetie , and foure yeeres after Christ , when the last great Persecution raised by Licinius was quieted , and so ceased by the onely helpe , and authoritie of Constantine the Great , then the first Christian Emperour , which openly fought vnder the Banner of CHRIST .

For ( to giue you a short and yet a full suruey of these latter times , layd out by St. Iohn vnder seueral numbers thus truly reckoned by t t ●idem vbi sup. most religious and learned Diuines , ) this first number of time , times , & halfe a time , is in plaine signification , three yeeres and an halfe , which number of yeeres consist of one thousand , two hundred and threescore dayes , all which dayes together make vp in iust account two and fortie moneths : now if euery moneth be taken for a Sabbath of yeeres , then all these numbers make vp the iust summe of two hundred , ninety and foure yeeres , which yeeres beginning to be reckoned at the thirtieth yeere of Christs age ( when u u Luke 3.23 . Matth. 4.23 . he after his Baptisme began by his Preaching to gather a Church , that x x Iohn 16.32 . was to be troubled in this wicked world ) will end in that very yeere , y y An. Dom. 324 vid Euseb. Chronic. & Theatr. histor. Christoph . Helwici . when Constantine the Great began to raigne alone , Licinius being vanquished , and persequutions ceased for the space of a thousand yeeres together , in which time Satan is z z Reuel. 20.2 . & 7.8 . &c. said to be bound in the bottomlesse pit ; because for all that time he is not permitted to molest the Church by open persequution , howsoeuer he must trouble it by home-bred heresies , and secret schismes . For the a a Vid. Meditat. doctiss . Sereniss . Regis Iacobi in 20. Apoc. Church vniuersall was to be quiet and free from forraine persequutions for the cause of religion for that space of a thousand yeeres , that in that long calme of outward prosperity Antichrist might ripen vnto a fulnesse of Abomination , which for a time was couered vnder the cloake of outward Orthodoxie , and ceremoniall indifferencie ; but at last appeared in the true state of vglinesse towards the b b Anno Dom. 1314. sub Ioh. 22 Lodouico Bauaro Imper. Edwardo 3. Angliae , sub quo Ioh. Wicliff . Vid. Chronic. Anglic. Holinsh . Stow , & Io. Fox . pag. 365. Edit. vltimae . latter end of the thousand yeeres , when Satan was to be loosed , that he might most furiously rage against Gods chosen , both outwardly by the forraine power of Gog and Magog , and inwardly in the Church it selfe by the great Antichrist , whose kingdome then began a little to be diminished by c c 2. Thess. 2.8 . the preaching of the Gospell , vntill at last it shall vtterly be demolished by the glorious comming of Iesus Christ , as at the trumpet sounded by the d d Reuel. 10.7 . seuenth Angel it shal be finished . I speake thus indefinitely of the last period of Antichrists kingdome , because since it must last in some outward , although weake forme of gouernment ( Rome being destroyed ) till the comming of Christ , we haue e e Part. 1. §. 7. before defined , that the time of Christs comming is the Fathers secret onely . Ob. And yet I am not ignorant of a very probable coniecture , made by a f f Master Peter du Moulin in 3. part . Apolog. in Coessetan . cap. 4. pag. 250. most famous Preacher , and reuerend Diuine , concerning the last period of Antichrist his kingdome , that it must fall out ( as he thinketh ) in the two thousand , and fiftenth yeere after Christ ; because after it is settled , as it was in the seuen hundred , fiftieth and fifth yeere of our Lord , it was to continue one thousand , two hundred , and threescore dayes , that is , by tearmes of Scripture , Sol. so many whole yeeres . But howsoeuer I cannot but iustly admire his sharp and sound iudgement in collecting out of the propheticall numbers of Scripture , the truth of things past : yet I cannot fully assent vnto this his construction of future euents , by that number of daies ; since as yet it appeareth not vnto me vpon what ground , eyther he setteth the beginning of the thousand , two hundred and threescore dayes at the end of the seuen hundredth , fiftieth , and fifth yeere after Christ ( for Antichrist his kingdom was begun and settled g g An. Dom. 666. a good while before , ) or stretcheth the number of those many daies so farre , seeing h h Mat. 24.24 . for the Elects sake those dayes shall be shortned , and Christ may come sooner , for any thing we know ( as Now i i Reuel. 22.21 . come Lord Iesu ! ) Let vs leaue then these coniectures vnto them , who in the libertie of prophecie might first set them abroad , to make them good ; and as by faith we are to be assured that the kingdome of Antichrist shall come to an end , so let vs in sobriety cease from the curious search thereof , dayly in hope expecting the complement from Him , who will doe it in his owne time . And so by this discourse of the qualities , place , The conclusion of the formall cause . and time of Antichrist , wee see in what forme hee must come abroad , to wit , in the habit of heresie and iniquitie , doing all things by couetousnesse , coozening , and crueltie ; in the middest of the Church , at Rome , secretly , and ( as it were ) by a mystery in the Primitiue time , but openly & plainly from the sixe hundredth yeere after Christ , till he should grow , and ripen vnto his full greatnesse , which by little & little was to be lessened through the preaching of Gods word , and vtterly destroyed at the comming of Christ .

§ 16 Now fourthly , and lastly , the finall cause , The final cause of Antichrist . or end , why this Great Antichrist should thus reigne and ruffle in this wicked world , and against the Faithfull , is ( to speake in Logicall tearmes ) vltimus & vltimatus , the last and furthest , to wit , Gods glorie , which in iustice shal be manifested , when God k k Esay 1.24 . easeth him of his enemies , and auengeth him of his aduersaries , as the l l Prou. 16.5 . wicked are ordained for the day of euill : the neere and subordinate , which is first , that the Reprobate m m 2. Thes. 2.11 might be deluded vnto their destruction , by the vile deceits of Antichrist : secondly , that the Godly elect might be tried in this great fire , both for their present purging , as n n Prou. 17.3 . Siluer in the fining pot , or Gold in the furnace , & for their future glory promised to the perseuerant , vnder this good precept , o o Reue. 2.10 . Be thou faithfull vnto death , and I will giue thee a Crowne of life .

The Reall and full definition of Antichrist . § . XVII . The efficient , the matter , the forme , & the end , now all put together , will openly discouer , what is this Great Antichrist , to wit , a man by ordinarie substitution succeeding another in a kingdome raised vp by Satan , vpon the ruine of the Romane Empire , and the liberalitie of Christian Princes , through the pleasures of the world , who being in opinion an Hereticke , and a most wicked man in life , couetously seeketh to imprint his Character vpon all men whomsoeuer , coozeningly endeuoureth to doe signes and wonders , and cruelly persequuteth in bloodie massacres the Saints of God , in the middest of the Church , sitting at Rome , growing mysteriously in the Primitiue time , but from the sixth hundreth , sixtieth and sixth yeere after Christ openly manifest , till his vtter destruction , at the end of the world , both for the blinding of the reprobate , and the triall of the elect , to the glory of God . Eculmo spicam : By the halfe you may know what the whole tale meaneth . For by this definition thus prooued in all points , we may easily perceiue , what now in the second place we are to make search for ; Who is this Great Antichrist .

§ . XVIII . Some , The second Question , Who is this Great Antichrist ? The first opinion . ( as Iodocus Clicthoueus p p Clicthou . Commentar. in Damascen . l. 4. ca. 27 reporteth ) thought , that this Great Antichrist was that Seducer Mahomet , and his succeeding bloud-suckers , Saracens and Turks . But Cardinall q q Bellar. lib. 3. de Pontif. cap. 3. Sanders Henriq . Viguer . &c. Bellarmine , together with all our other Papists , which I could as yet euer read concerning this matter , vtterly reiect this opinion , as most false , being indeede conuicted by the strength of Truth . For first , Mahomet and the Turkes had neuer any place of residence in the middest of the Church , at Rome : secondly , hee neuer was a Prince Ecclesiasticall : thirdly , he could not by any reason bee accounted for an Heretike , or an Apostate from that faith , which hee neuer professed : fourthly , although hee began to raigne in Arabia , r r An. Dom. 623. vt Genebrard . lib. 3. Chronolog. much about the time when Antichrist did manifest his rising at Rome ; yet he neuer made himselfe an vniuersall Bishop , and the Vicar of Christ , as Antichrist did . And therefore some other must be found out to be Antichrist .

The second opinion and the Truth : The Pope is that Great Antichrist .

Proofes are two , 1. From the Names . 2. From the Nature or causes of Antichrist .

From the name are two , 1. Literall . 2. Mysticall .

The Literall Name .

§ . XIX . Who , I pray you , then can this Antichrist be , but Pontifex Romanus , the Bishop , or ( as they commonly now call him ) the Pope of Rome ? For both his name and his nature agree so fitly vnto that , which we haue noted of the Great Antichrist , that we may well conclude them to be both one , so truly , and fully , as that now the Pope of Rome is the onely Great Antichrist , and the Great Antichrist is only the Pope . The name of both is litterall and mysticall : The litterall name is Antichrist , by which , although the Pope bee not called totidem sillabis , in those same sillables ; yet in the same sense he beareth that name , if we marke the true Etymologie of the word [ Antichrist : ] since first hee is so opposite vnto Christ Iesus , both in doctrine and life , as we shall finde hereafter in the application of the formall cause : And secondly , since he is commonly called by his chiefest s s Bell. in praefat. Tom. 2. ad Sixtii 5. & Azor. in dedicat . Tom. 1. ad Clem. 8. Flatterers , Christi in terris Vicarius ; Christ his Vicar on earth ouer the Church , of which being but t t Extrauag . Cömun . lib. 1. tit. 8. cap. 1. vbi sic : Ecclesiae vnius & vnicae , vnum corpus , vnum caput , non duo capita , quasi monstrum , Chris●us viz. & Christi Vicarius , Petrus Petrique successor , &c. one onely , there is but one body , one Head , not two heads , as if he were a Monster , to wit , Christ , and Christs Vicar PETER , and PETERS successour , &c. But howsoeuer they may cauill against this application of the litterall name , the mysticall [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] included in the number [ 666 ] more plainely agreeth vnto the Pope . For who raigneth in Latio , but only u u Ex fict● Constantini donatione , vide Laur. Vallam . the Pope ? who maketh the Scriptures translated into the Latine tongue , The mysticall name . to be onely the Authentique Word of God , but x x Con. Trident. sess. 4. decret. 2. the Romish Pope onely ? who forbiddeth the vse of the Liturgie in any other language , saue the Latine tongue onely , but only the y y Con. Trident. sess. 22. can. 9. Pope ? Yea , marke how this mysterie of this name is made plaine ! For at that very time , when the yeeres after Christ came vp to the number of sixe hundred , sixtie , and sixe , Vitalianus , a Musicall Pope , notwithstanding , through z z Jn bello Longobardico inter Imperator . & barbaros : vid. Ottonem Frisingens . lib. 5. cap. 11 the misery of the time when hee liued , there was more neede of praying , then singing : yet a a Fascicul . Tempor . compilata historia , Platina , Balaeus , Valero in Vitalian . Magdeburgens . C●nt . 7. c. 6. & Osiander . C●nt . 7. lib. 3. cap 10. brought into the Church singing of the Seruice , & the vse of Organes , commanding that the Canonicall houres , the Hymnes , and other Ceremonies , should onely bee celebrated in the Latine tongue . A matter of mayne consequence , since thereupon ignorance arose amongst all people , now lulled ( as it were asleepe ) by the confused noyse of many voyces in an vnknowne tongue ; and vpon that ignorance an easie admittance of many grosse opinions , if it carried the colour of aduancing deuotion ; although it was no better , as their case then stood , then b b Act. 17.23 . the Altar erected to an vnknowne God .

And therefore where some c c Bell. in Apolog. pro Resp. ad Reg. cap. 12. of our Aduersaries mocke at this our applying of this number to Vitalian , Ob. since hee was in their opinion a zealous good man , in whose time there was no such innouation , or change in the Church , as we pretend .

We answere for Vitalian , Sol. that his goodnesse shall bee iudged of at the great Day of the Lord : In the meane time we know , that d d 2. Cor. 11.13 , 14. Sathan himselfe is transformed into an Angell of light , and his ministers as the Ministers of righteousnesse . For secondly , concerning the innouation and change which fell out to bee in the dayes of Vitalian ; Vitalian himselfe was the onely cause thereof , by those his Ordinances , for playing and singing Latine Hymnes in the Church , since thereby e e Luke 11.52 . the Key of Knowledge was hidde , when common people f f Vide Polydor. Virgil. lib. 6. de Inuentor . ●er . c. 2. could not vnderstand what was said or sung in an vnknowne tongue ; and the heat of zeale quenched in men of vnderstanding , whose eares were tickled , but hearts not touched , whiles , as S. Augustine g g Aug lib. 10. Confess . cap. 23. complayned of himselfe ; so most were more mooued by the sweetnesse of the song , then by the sense of the matter , which was sung vnto them . And yet here was the mischiefe , that men knew not their hurt , which most did pinch them : For it wrought , as the h h Aelian . de histor. animal . lib. 9 cap. 11. deadly touch of the Aspis , in a tickling dilight , till it had vndone them ; not so manifest at the first , because the manner of working was in a Mysterie , like i i Episc. Eliensis in resp. ad Apolog. Bellar. ca. 12 pag. 249. growing Impostumes , and sowring leuen , not felt in fieri , but well knowne in facto .

§ . XX. And yet the names do not so plainly shew the Pope to bee Antichrist , From the Nature , or causes of Antichrist . as doth the nature of the thing , if we will but mark the true applying of all the causes before deliuered . For first , touching the efficient cause , In the Efficient cause . 1. Principall . the principal efficient of Antichrist is the Deuil ; and so of the Pope , since if we respect the grand corruptions , either of the Chaire , or of the Persons successiuely placed in the Chaire , wee shall find the Deuill to haue a chiefe hand therein . For the corruption in the Chaire is k k Matt. 13.28 . a Tare in the Field , sowne onely by the Deuill , of whose maine seducements the See of Rome , the Chaire of Peter ( as they surname it ) is called l l Reuel. 11.8 . Sodome , & Aegypt , this , for her Heresies , and that , for bad life , vsed by the persons placed in that eminencie , both for their owne and others destruction , being instruments of the Deuil ; m m Reuel . 9.11 Angels of the bottomlesse pit , called Abaddon , Apollyon . For after their discouery , which of them ascended into that Throne , but by the Deuill ? Some by Ambition , as those who rose to the place by Schismes , whereof there were n n A. Damas ad Eugeni . 4. Vid. Onuphr . de schismatib . some thirtie at the least ; some o o Ioh. 189. apud Platinam . by bribing of the Cardinals in the Conclaue ; some by p p Ioh. 11. per Theodorä . & Io. 13. per Maroziä apud Lu●prandum , lib. 2. ca. 13 the fauour of Bawdes and Whores , yea , and some came to the Papacie by a direct compact made with the Deuill , to whom they couenanted the possession of their soules , and bodies , after their death , if they might attaine to their wished for honour of the Papacie , as wee read in Chronicles , of q q Fascicul . Tempor . & Platina . Siluester the second , & r r Hieronym . Marius in Eusebio . Alexander the sixth . So that wee may very well conclude with these olde ruines made vpon these occasions : s s Apud Catalog . testium Veritatis tom. 2. pag. 832. Ima tenet IVPITER , coelum habet PLVTO ; Et accidit dignitas animali bruto ; Tanquam gemma stercori , & picturaluto . that is , IOVE holds the lowest parts , PLVTO hath Heauen got : Dignitie to Beasts , as Gemmes To dunghill sals in lot .

Now for the lesse principall efficient cause ,

2. Lesse principall .

Occasion , as the liberalitie of Christian Princes .

which we noted in Antichrist to be , either outwardly occasioning , or inwardly inducing , we find them the very same altogether in the Pope . For the occasion of Papall rising was twofold , first , the ruine and decay of the Romane Empire ; and secondly , the liberalitie of Christian Princes to the See of Rome , when the t t Sozomen . lib. 2. cap. 2. Emperour hauing translated his Imperiall Throne from Rome to Constantinople , and leauing u u Carion . lib. 3. Chron. pag. 404. only his Exarch , or Lieutenant in Italie , who was ouerthrowne , and thrust out by the Lombards ; the Pope x x Platina in Zacharia 1. & Stephano . 2. called the Frankes into Italie , for the vtter ouerthrow of the Kingdome of Lombardie , which with other great Seigniories in Italie , hee obtained by the first Donation of Pipin the Father , and the second Confirmation of Charles the Sonne , and the finall Acknowledgement of Lewis the Grand-childe , registred in y y Gratian. dist. 63. can. 30. Gratian , and being , as Albertus z z Albert. Crant . zius lib. 2 Sax. cap. 1. Crantzius supposeth , that which they call the Donation of Constantine . For let a a August . Steuchus Eugubinus lib. 3. de donat. Constant . contra Laur. Vallam . Eugubinus and others b b Baronius & Bisciola ad ann. 324. &c. of the Popes Flatterers sweat out their hearts , whiles they seeke to make good this false Donation of the Great Constantine ; the truth is , that the Pope had not any Temporalities , by any grant of the Emperour , till the c c Albert. Crantzius vbi supra . Inducements , as the Abundance of worldly pleasures . Gothes first gaue somewhat , the Lombards added more ▪ and lastly , the Franke - Emperours made vp these Dominions vnto his desire . But yet these occasions of his aduancement were not so lamentable ; as the inducements for the lifting vp of the Papall State are abominable , and most truely Antichristian ; For it was the abundance of worldly pleasures , which mooued them so much vnto the amplifying of their authoritie by the trampling downe of the Romane Emperours , and the Princes of Italie , that when others wept , they might laugh ; when others stood penitent without , in the cold , three dayes together , barefoot , and bareheaded ; as d d Vid. Platinam in Gregor. 7. did Henrie the fo●rth ; they with proud Hildebrand might glut themselues with all pleasures in their Palaces , according as Mantuan e e Baptist . Mantuan . lib. 3. Calamitat . hath in these words bewailed : — Petrique domus polluta fluente Marcescit luxu : — mores extirpat honestos : Sanctus ager scurris ; venerabilis ara cinaedis S●ruit , honorandae diuûm GANYMEDIBVS aedes . that is , NOW PETERS house polluted pines with flowing lust , Casts out good manners : holy field to Scoffers must Now serue : for Bawdes is Altar set , To GANYMEDES are Saints housen let .

§ . XXI . Secondly , for the materiall cause , or subiect of the Papacie , it is a man , In the materiall cause . 1. A Man . and not the Deuill ; although such men bee little better then Incarnate Deuils . For the hollow Chaire vsed in the Popes Consecration euer since Iohn the eight , otherwise called Ioan English , demonstrateth him plainly to be a man , since then when hee sitteth downe in that Chaire , his Priuities are groped by the lowest Deacon ( as Platina f f Platina in Ioh. 8. saith plainely ) although g g Onuphrius in Annotat. ibidem . Onuphrius doth impudently denie that which Bellarmine ingeniously h h Bellar. lib. 3. de Pontif. cap. 24 granteth to be done , not for tryall of humanitie , but for demonstration of humilitie and remembrance of death . Therefore the Pope must needs bee a man ; and as wee demonstrated before at large of Antichrist , One succeeding another . one by ordinary substitution succeeding another , as the Papists i i Bellar. lib. 4. de Eccles. Militante cap. 8. themselues most gladly confesse , when they vrge so often against vs the personall succession of their Popes in the same Chaire from Peter , vnto this now liuing Paul the fifth . And yet I cannot but by the way touch that , which if I had leisure , I could easily demonstrate , as I haue done k k In Clauiger● Ecclesiae . §. 7. in another Worke ; first , that their personall succession hath beene oftentimes interrupted either by an l l Vid. Onuphrij Chroni . ad finem Platinae . interregnum , and vacancie many moneths together , or by their seuerall Schismes in their proud Antipopes : secondly , by that , this personall succession , if it could be prooued soundly , yet is of no moment , vnlesse they can shew succession in Doctrine , as well as in person , since by the plaine confession of their owne deare Doctor m m Staplet lib. 4. demonst. princip. doctrinal . cap. 20. Stapleton , grounded vpon n n Tom. 2. Concil. a●ud mani . pag. 149 . ●n Epist. Epist. A●gypti ad Anatolium int●●pistolas illustrium virorl● . very good Antiquities , No Bishops name was set downe in their Dypticks ( that is , as hee expoundeth it , they were not mentioned in their Commemorations ) vntill they had receiued [ Synodycam ] the Epistle testimoniall of their Orthodoxe faith ; because he was not to bee accounted a Successour , who held not the true faith of his Predecessor . But yeeld wee vnto them this personall succession , since it serueth well our purpose to prooue the Pope to bee that Antichrist , if now to this materiall cause wee fit the forme of Antichrist before deliuered . A Worke wor●hy our labour , and yet very easily to be accomplished .

§ . XXII . For the qualities , the seate , and the time of the Papacie are the same with those of Antichrist .

In the formall cause , by three 1. Qualities . 2. Seate . 3. Time .

His Qualities , are two , 1. Habites . 2. Actes .

Habites are two , 1. Heresie . 2. Iniquitie .

The qualities , be they either Habits or Acts. The Habits both of Heresie and of Iniquitie . For the Pope is an Heretike , seeing there is not one Article in the Creede , which the Pope doth not denie ( not o o Vid. Canum lib. 6. l●cor . commun. cap. 8. & Bellar. lib. 4. de Pontif. cap. 2. priuately as some priuate person , but publikely in his Chaire as Bishop , ) when either by his proper assertion , or by his giuing priuiledge , and approofe to the Blasphemies of his Minions and Disciples , hee crosseth the truth , in olden in these Articles , as ( now to runne thorow them all in particular , like as many other most Reuerend Diuines p p Heming . in Antichristima● . Beza cap. 7. Confess . M. Perkins in his Aduertisement , and M. D. Abbots , now the Right Reuerend Bishop of Sarum , in his third part against D. B●shop . of the Reformed Churches haue done before mee ) hee denieth this first Article [ I beleeue in God , The first Article of the Creede , infringed by the Pope . the Father Almightie , maker of Heauen and Earth ] by two speciall Doctrines , the former impugning our beliefe in God only ; when hee gaue his allowance to that Decree q q Concil. Trid. sess. 25. cap. 2. of the Councell of Trent , wherein it is commanded , that men should teach it , to be good , and profitable , suppliantly to inuocate Saints . For if wee call vpon them , we must beleeue in them , as the Apostle r r Rom. 10.14 . saith , How shall they call on him , in whom they haue not beleeued ? And if wee beleeue in them , we make them as God , seeing thereby ( as s s Euseb. Emissen . homil. 2. in orat . dominicam Emissenus saith ) wee giue the honour of the Lord , to the seruant ; both wickedly , because hee t t Esay 42.8 . will not giue his glory to another , and idlely , in that the Saints departed haue not the knowledge of our wants in particular , by the iudgement of Saint u u August . lib. de Cura pro mortuis , cap. 15. Augustine , alleaged in the x x Gratian. caus. 13. q. 2. can. 29. Canon Law vnder these words : Wee must needes confesse , that the dead doe not know what is done here , while it is in doing here . And therefore we may say in y y Psal. 11.1.2 . Dauids true Zeale against these wicked Teachers ; In the Lord put I my trust ; how say ye vnto my soule ; Flye as a Bird to the Mountaine , answering our selues by a true faith as he did in another place , saying , z z Psal. 121.1.2 I lift mine eyes to the Hils , from whence commeth my helpe ? My helpe commeth from the Lord , which made Heauen and Earth . Let not them presume then vpon the Mountaines , saith a a August . in Psal. 120. Saint AVGVSTINE , because the Mountaines themselues doe not shine of themselues ▪ but from him , of whom it is said ; b b Iohn 1.9 . This was the true Light , that lighteneth euery man which commeth into the World . The latter intending an impeachment of Gods Almightinesse in Creation , whiles he maintaines his c c Gab. Biel lect. 4. in Canon●m Missae . Fauourites plainly to auerre that the Priests doe make [ conficium ] ●he bodie of Christ . A two-forked Blasphemy , like the Serpents sting ; For first , if they make Christs body , Christs body , was not before , since to d d Pererius in 1. c. Genes. in verbo [ Creauit . ] make a thing , is to giue it a being which it had not before . But Christs body was before , euen e e Aquia . p. 3. q. 6. art. 5. a perfit body in the very first instance of his Incarnation , vnlesse they wil haue that body to bee a phantasticall body , as said the f f Vid E●i●han . August . ●lastr . de his haeresib . & Steph. Zeged . tab. De Chr●sti humanitate assertion . Phantasmaticks , Marcionites , Cerdonians , and Manichees . Therefore the Priests cannot bee said to make Christs body . For secondly , then the Priest must haue a power infinite , to giue a passage infinite vnto this his new creature , seeing ( as the g g Bonauent. in 2. sent. dist. 1. & Scotell . ●n 2. sent. distinct. 1. q. 5. Schooles teach ) betweene non ens , & ens , the space is infinite , passible only to the Infinite God , to whom the power and worke of Creation is so truely proper , that ( as h h Aquin. p. 1. q. 45. art. 5. Aquinas out of the very depth of true Diuinitie said well ) it is impossible , that ( to create ) can agree to any creature , neither by it owne proper vertue , nor by way of instrument or Ministerie , as his Master i i P Lombard . l. 4. dist. 5. § 3. Peter Lombard seemeth to affirme , what he vpon better reason doth iustly deny . The second Article is denied in respect The second Article [ and in Iesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord ] is denied by the Pope two wayes , first , in respect of the person of Christ , secondly ,

1. Of Christs Person .

1. As Christ is God .

of his office : of his person , as hee is both God and Man . For his God-head was denied by those Arian Popes , Foelix the second , and Liberius , he being vpon Liberius his banishment made Bishop of Rome by Constantius the Emperour at the instance of Acacius , and so continuing till his dying day , if we beleeue either k k Hieronym . in Catalog . sub nomine Acac. Hierome before l l Platina in Foelice . Platina or Onuphrius m m Onuphr . in Annot. in Platin. his old Monument recording him a Schismatike , and an Opposite to Liberius then as yet truely Orthodoxe ; before Bellarmines n n Bellar. lib. 4. de Pontif. Rom. cap. 9. false Epitaph found , or rather counterfeited by some cunning Knaue , at that very time , when they made him a Saint : this , to wit , Liberius being drawne vpon Foelix his death for the re-obtayning of his place , to subscribe to Arianisme , to communicate with Arians in the Councell of Sirmium , and after his re-instalment , all his life afterward , to bee a professed Arian , if wee may relye vpon the constant report of o o Athanas . in Epist. ad solitar. vit. agentes . Athanasius , p p Hieronym . Catal. in Fortunatiano . Hierome , q q Sozomen . lib. 4 cap. 15. Sozomene , and all the r r Regino lib. 1. Hermannus Gigas , &c. tom. 1. illustr. scriptorum apud Ioh. Pistor . 2. As Christ is Man . latter Histories . And for his Man-hood , how it was vndermined by Vigilius the Manophysite , and Honorius the Monothelite , I need not insist , since Bellarmine and Baronius are here beaten downe with their owne best weapons , by the s s

D. Rainolds in Apolog thesium , pag. 39.40 . &c. & D. Whitaker , contr. 4. q. 6. c. 3. 2. Of Christs Office .

1. As Christ is a Prophet .

two great Worthies of our Israel , not yet answered . For the Popes coozening close-play , against Christ his Office , is at this day more detestable , in that he impugneth , first , the Propheticall Office of Christ , by his wicked allowance of vnwritten Verities , and humane Traditions , which hee t t Catechism . Trident. Coloniae 8.1581 . pag. 11. maketh one part of the Word of God , like the blasphemous Iewes , u u Apud Petrum Galatin . lib. 1. de Ar●an . Cathol. fidei , cap. 1. now deuiding the Law into two parts , the one in writing , the other in speaking ; whereas wee are not bound to acknowledge any other word of God , but what is written in the Canonicall Bookes of Scriptures , by Damascen x x Io. Damascen . lib. 1. Orthodox . sid. cap. 1. his iudgement , vnlesse wee will incurre Pauls y y Gla● . 1.8.9 . Anathema for receiuing another Gospell : 2. As Christ is a Priest . secondly , Christ his Priesthood , not onely by appointing z z Concil. Trident . sess. 22. c. 3. the Masse to be a Sacrifice propitiatorie for quicke , and dead , against the Apostles Doctrine , by which we are taught , that a a Heb. 10.14 . by one offering Christ hath perfected for euer them that are sanctified ; but also by ordayning a Shaueling Priest to be Mediator betweene God the Father , and Christ his Sonne , as when vpon the Popes prescription b b Jn Missali edit . iussu Pij Quinti . the Priest must offer the body of Christ for a Sacrifice to God , vsing this c c In Canone Missae . Prayer after the words of Consecration [ d d Placeat tibi , Sancta Trinitas , obsequium seruitutis meae , & pr●s●a , vt sacrificium , quod oculis Maiestatis tuae indignus obtulit , &c. Let the obedience of my seruice please thee , O holy Trinitie , and grant that the Sacrifice , which one vnworthy hath offered in the eyes of thy Maiestie , may be acceptable vnto thee , and thou shewing mercie , helpfull to me and to those for whom I did offer it by Iesus Christ our Lord . Amen . ] which all his chiefe Liturgists cannot free from the blot of Blasphemie , since the Sacrifice being ( as their e e Of Transubstantiation , Concil. Trident. sess. 13. cap 4 . Doctrine enforceth it ) Christ himselfe , whom the Priest doth offer ; the Priest must needs be a Mediator , vpon whose worth the Sacrifice is acceptable ; so that they cannot excuse it from a plaine intrusion into the Office of Mediatorship , and a lifting vp of the Priest aboue Christ his Sauiour ; and therefore f f Titleman . Durand . Durantus in exposit. Missae some of their Ceremonists passe it ouer in silence , as a Mysterie ; and others g g Iodoc. Clicthoueus lib. 3. Elucidator . Ecclesiastici . ad finem . glosse it , as if the Priest did desire it to bee accepted , as well for the giuer , as for the worth of the gift ; whereas we are not to acknowledge any other Mediator then h h 1. Tim. 2.5 . one which Christ , in i i Ephes. 1.6 . 3. As Christ is a King . whom alone wee are accepted : thirdly , Christs Kingly Office , by that wicked vsurpation of a Supremacie ouer the Church , whose Head , and whose Husband the Pope k k Extrauagant . Commun . lib. 1. tit. 8. plainely calleth himselfe , when if he bee an Head not mysticall , which is l l Ephes 5.29 . Christ , nor Ciuill as the m m 1. Sam. 15.18 lawfull Magistrate is , but ( as n n Rhemist . in 1. Eph. 2● . & Bellar. lib. 2 de Ponti . Rom. c. 17 they call him ) an Head Ministeriall , then both the Church shall bee like Cerberus , a Triple-headed Monster , & the Pope but like a Wen , or an Head for no vse , but for an odious , and tedious burden ; since Christ for matter spirituall , and the Magistrate vnder Christ for Ciuill Causes doth wholy , and only gouerne the Church , which cannot haue the Pope to be her Head Ministeriall without some contradiction , since n n Ioh. Patriarch . Antiochen . in appendi . Concilij Basiliensis . if hee bee an Head to the Church , he is her Master , or if hee be but a Minister ( as they call themselues o o In suis bullis à Gregor. 1. seruos seruorum ) then shee is his Mistresse ; and therefore not his Spouse , vnlesse p p Vid. D. Abbat . in Antilogiâ ad Apologiam Eudaen . cap. 3. he be an Adulterer , and shee an Adulteresse ; since Christ her q q 2. Cor. 11.2 . only Husband r r Heb. 13.8 . is yet aliue , and euer s s Matth. 28.20 . The third Article is impugned in respect 1. Of the Virgin Marie her selfe . with her to the end of the World . The third Article [ Which was conceiued by the Holy Ghost , borne of the Virgin MARIE ] is by him impugned two seuerall wayes ; first , by that proper assertion of the Franciscans allowed by t t Extrauag . Comm. lib. 3. tit. 12. cap. 2. Sixtus quartus , and the u u Concil. Trident . sess. 5. can . 5 Councell of Trent , that the Virgin MARIE was conceiued without originall sinne . For , thereby they conclude , that Christ is not a lonely so holy , as x x Luke 1.35 . the Angell pronounced him , and that hee was not a y y 1. Tim. 4.10 . Sauiour for all men , as the Apostle auoucheth , since Marie had no need of him , if She were without sinne , whereas of the contrary Shee her-selfe z z Luke 1.48 . confessed Him for her Sauiour ; the Fathers vniformely holding this for an Axiome against the Pelagians , what a a August . lib. 2. contra Pelagium & Caelestium . cap. 29. Saint Augustine auoucheth , and the b b Glossa in dist. 23. can. 1. Canonists repeat , that as the Floud c c Gene. 7.23 . ouerwhelmed all men , saue Noe , and his family : so originall corruption seazed vpon d d Rom. 5.12 . euery one , none excepted , but the very e e Heb. 4.15 . 2. Of Christ his birth . person of Christ . Secondly , by that grosse opinion concerning Christs Birth , that f f Aquin. 3. p. q. 28. art. 2. & q. 35. art. 6. & Coccius tom . 1. Catholicismi , lib. 2. cap. 5. & D. Bishop in his answere to M. Perkins Aduertisement . Vbi vide D. Abbots Replie . Christ was borne of the Virgin , clauso vtero , the wombe being shut : Directly contrary to the cause of his presentation to the Lord in the Temple , recorded by g g Luke 2.23 . the Euangelist out of h h Exod 13.2 . the Law ; Euery male , that openeth the wombe , shall bee called Holy to the Lord : by which yet there hapned no breach of virginitie , since she i i Luke 1.31 . knew no man , being , as Tertullian k k Tertull. lib. de Carne Christi , cap. 23. The fourth Article vndermined by deuillish doctrines . saith , A Virgin , and not a Virgin ; a Virgin as touching man , and not a Virgin , as touching childe-bearing . The fourth Article , [ Suffered vnder PONTIVS PILATE , was crucified , dead , and buried , hee descended into hell ] although he dare not deny in the thing done , for feare of being found ; yet hee subtilly vndermineth the efficacie of these actions wrought for our saluation , by sundry deuillish doctrines deliuered by his Schoolemen for the easier l l Vid. Concil. Trid. sess. 14. cap. 8 & sess. 25. ca. 1 1. Of Christs sufferings . bringing in of humane satisfactions , and the setting open wider the gates of picke-purse Purgatorie . For first , they say , that Christ did not properly suffer any punishment or death , but m m Bellar. lib. 2. de Christo , cap. 8 & Feuardent . li. 5. Th●omac . Caluinisticae , cap. 11 of the body onely : whereas if hearty griefe be a proper passion of the soule , by which it is troubled , and suffereth paine , not by sympathie with the body only , but properly in it selfe , as all true n n Aquin. 1.2 . q. 35. art. 1. & 7. &c. in eundem ibidem B. Medina . Diuinitie and o o Lodon . Viues lib. 3. de Anima . Philosophy doth teach vs , we may rather beleeue , that Christ did properly suffer in soule the p p Damascen . lib. 3. Orthod. fid. cap. 26. & Aquina● 3. part . q. 46. art. 5 6.7 . & Caluin . Institut. lib. 2. cap. 16. §. 10 , &c. paines of hell , although not in regard of losse [ damn● , ] but of feeling [ sensus ; ] and that , not for euer , as q q Esay 66.24 . Reprobates finde , whose worme neuer dyeth ; but only for some time ; and this , not long , as r r M. Luther . Iohn Glouer , &c. apud . Io. Fox some faithfull men haue endured a tryall , but for a very moment , and as it were , at an instant , euen then , when he s s Luke 12.49 . grieued , t t Heb. 5.7 . when he feared , and when u u Mat. 26.38 . hee found his soule heauy vnto the death , as vpon these symptomes it was concluded by x x Concil. Hispal . 2. can. 13. the Fathers of the second Councell of Seuill , amongst whom were these great men , Isidore and Fulgentius , out of a place y y Ambros . in 23. Luc. of Ambrose , that the soule was subiect [ passionibus ] to sufferings , but the Godhead was free . For as Hierome z z Hieronym . in Esay 53. 2. Of Christ offered . said , it is very plaine , that as his body being beaten and torne , did beare the signes of iniurie in the prints of strokes , and in the blewnesse : so his soule [ verè doluisse ] truly grieued , lest partly the truth , partly a lye , should bee beleeued in Christ . Secondly , they auerre , a a Aquin. Opuscul . de sacra . altaris cap. 1. that as the body of the Lord was once offered vpon the Crosse for originall sinne ; so it is offered continually vpon the altar for our daily transgressions : whereas we are onely bound to beleeue , that by one b b Heb. 10.14 . Offering he hath perfected for euer them that are sanctified , then vpon the Crosse so c c Iohn 19.29 . finishing the worke of our Redemption , as his bloud then shed , clenseth d d 1. Iohn 1.7 . vs from all sinne , Originall and Actuall , without exception , as e e Eus●b . lib. 1. Demonstr Euangel. cap. 10. Eusebius therefore calleth him , the atonement for the whole world , the sacrifice for all soules , the pure hoste for euery blot , and sinne ; who ( as f f Athanas . orat . 3. contr. Arianos Athanasius saith ) offered a faithfull sacrifice continually induring , and not falling downe : For ( as Chrysostome g g Chrysost. hom. 17. in Ioh. gathered vpon the word in the present tense vsed by h h Iohn 1.29 . S. Iohn Baptist , Behold the Lambe of God , that taketh away the sinnes of the world , ) when he suffered , he did not then onely take away our sinnes ; but from thence hithereto he taketh them away : hee is not alwayes crucified : for he hath offered one sacrifice for our sinnes , but alwayes by that he now purgeth vs ; from all sinne ( saith i i Aquinas in 1. Ioh. 1.7 . 3. Of Christ not meriting alone . Aquinas himselfe ) originall , actuall , mortall , veniall . Thirdly they k k Biel in lib. 3. sentent . dist. 19. q. 1. conclus . 3. & Nicholas de Orbellis in eundem ibidem . hold , that although the passion of Christ did merit saluation for all the sonnes of ADAM ; yet the working of those that are to be saued , must helpe together with it as a merite of congruity , or of condignity , because , although it be the principall , yet it neuer was the whole cause , nor the sole cause meritorious of opening the Kingdome of Heauen ; wheras we are not in any sort to acknowledge either any other way to heauen , but onely Christ , who is l l Iohn 14.6 . the Way , the Truth , and the Life , or any meritorious worke of man to bee ioyned with Christs merit , seeing first m m Vid. Caluin . lib. 3. Inst cap. 15 §. 2. & D. Fulke in 13. Heb. § 15 & in Answere to Greg. Martin touching haeret . translat . cap. 9. no Scripture at all , no not in any translation , euer made mention of the word [ Merit : ] secondly , no man can plead for any such perfection , as thereby to merit , being n n Gal. 5.17 . troubled with his rebellious flesh : Thirdly , Christs merit is not so weake , as to bee supplied by the helpe of our merit ; his merit being able to redeeme a thousand worlds , & so effectuall for vs ▪ that thereby now o o Rom. 8.35 . not any thing can be layd to our charge : so that against this blasphemie , besides these grounds of faith in Scripture , we may oppose the iudgement both of ancient Fathers , & of some moderat & learned Papists , those both iointly agreeing in the second Councel of Orenge against the Pelagians to these Canons , p p Concil. Arausicanum 2. can. 12. & 18 apud Binnium Tom. 2. Concil. that God loueth vs such , as we shall bee by his gift , not such as wee are by our owne merit : and reward is due for good works , if they be done ; but grace , which is not due , doth goe before , that they may bee done : and seuerally auouching the sole mercy of God in Iesus Christ against our merit : as S. Augustine thus ; q q August . tract. 3. in Ioh. Christ Iesus is plainely , and the whole Physician of our wounds . And S. Ambrose thus ; r r Ambros . lib. 1. de Jaa●ob , & vit. beat . cap. 6. I will not boast , because I was profitable , nor for that any other was profitable vnto me ; but because Christ Iesus is with the Father , an Aduocate for mee ; but because the bloud of Christ was shed for mee . And S. Bernard thus ; s s Bernard . Serm. 61. in Cantic . Meritum meum miseratio domini : My merit is Gods mercy . These , euen by conuiction of conscience , either foolishly , in forgetting , or craftily , suppressing their owne tenent , but thus cleerely affirming , that h h Colonienses in Enchirid. cap. de Poenitent. fol. 93. if merit bee applyed vnto vs , as in whom there must be some cause of our owne saluation , the word [ merit , ] as say the Diuines of Colen , is taken abusiuely , being in proper signification peculiar vnto Christ , because , as saith i i Aquin. 1.2 . q. 114. art. 1. in corpore . AQVINAS , in whom there is a simple righteousnesse , in those the merit is proper , and in whom righteousnes is but in proportion , there is merit onely but in some respect : Whereupon ( as Adrian k k Adrian . in lib. 4. sentent . apud Cassand . in Consultat . loco ●e bonis operibus . de Toledo , afterward Pope Adrian the sixth , and Iodocus l l Clichthou . lib. 3 ▪ Elucidat . Eccl. Clichthou●us said well , ) Our merit is as a staffe of reede , and a menstruous cloth , deceiuing those who trust therein , and being continually polluted by some new sinnes : so that ( as Sella m m Stella , Commen . in 2. Lu. 11. concludeth ) Christ is our absolute Sauiour , and deliuerer from all danger and euill ; meriting for vs , ( as Scotellus n n Petrus de Aquila , aliâs , Scotellus in lib 3. sentent ▪ dist. 19. well obserued ) these fiue seuerall things , 1. Remission of sinne : 2. Infusion of grace : 3. Freedome from paines eternal & temporal : 4. The trampling vnder soote of Deuillish power : 5. The opening of the heauenly gate . Surely these men last alledged , and such other of their ranke , may vpon better reason say , then Nestor did in Homer :

o o Hom. Illiad . 10 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : that is , Shall I lye ? or shall I speake the truth ? my conscience compelleth me to speake what I thinke . For as the beames of the Sunne pearce thorow the thickest and darkest cloudes , so truth here breaketh thorow the deepest mists of errour , by the power of the spirit of truth ; which compelleth these men like p p Ioh. 11.51 . Caiaphas , to tell that truth , which themselues deny . And yet they further seeke to ouerthrow the truth of this article by a fourth way , 4. Of Christ his descending into Hell . to wit , by a singular and strange interpretation of Christs descension into hell , both wringing themselues , and wronging vs : q q Prou. 30.33 . wringing their owne noses , for a diuision of r r Catechismus Trident. p. 69. Hell into three roomes , Limbus Patrum , Purgatorie , and the lowest Pit or place of the damned ; to straine out this blood of an hellish conclusion , s s Aquin. opuscul . in symbol . & p. 3. q. 52. art. 2. & 5. Petrus à Soto in Method . confess . L. Vaux his Catechisme Canisius in Catechismo . Rhemist . in 2. Act §. 12. Feuardent . lib. 6. Caluinist . Theomach . cap. 1. & Bellar. lib. 4. de Christ . cap. 11.12.13 , &c. that Christ descended onely in Limbum Patrum , euen Abrahams bosome , to bring forth the soules of the Patriarkes , and other godly res●ant there before his ascension into heauen , then opened to them , and not before ; whereas first by their t t Vid. Bell. l. 1. de Purgat . c. 15. owne confession the Scriptures haue no such diuision of Hell , since not so much , as the words [ Limbus Patrum ] and ( Purgatorie ) are to be found in all the Bible : and therefore their conclusion must needs be both idle , and false ; idle , by crossing , and contradicting it selfe in taking hell from Abrahams bosome ; when they might well know , both from St. Augustine , u u Aug. Ep. 99. ad Euodium , & lib. 12. de G● . ad liter . that the name of hell in Scripture is neuer vsed in the better part ; and from their owne friend Andradius , x x Andrad . lib. 2. defens . fidei Tridentinae . that in the places of note where 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 or In●ernus is mentioned , it is taken onely for Death and the Graue , which Christ did loose by his resurrection : false ; by denying , first the euidence of the holy Ghost , who sheweth , that Heauen was open to some of the Patriarkes and Prophets , as y y Gen. 5.24 . Enoch , z z Heb. 11.26.27 . Moses , and a a 2. Reg. 2.11 Elias before Christs ascension ; secondly , the true efficacie of Christs sacrifice , who was b b Reuel. 13.8 . the Lambeslaine from the beginning of the world , euen Iesus c c Heb. 13.8 . Christ , yesterday , to day , and the same for euer ; thirdly , the true happinesse of those Ancient , and holy Fathers , whose Soules were then as they are now , d d Reuel . 14.13 in rest from their labours , since they died in the Lord ; and were gathered to their Fathers into Abrahams bosome , a place of light , and not of darknesse ; aboue , and not below ; neere to Christ in glory , and not to hellish torments , if we may stand to the authority and warrant of e e Orig. l. 1. Commentar. in Iob. Origen , ( or of him , who wrote those Commentaries vpon the booke of Iob ) thus copiously paraphrasing Iobs patient speech [ naked shall I returne thither againe ] thither shall I goe , where is the disposing of tribulations , where is the rewarding of labours , where is Abrahams bosome , Isaac his propertie , Israel his familiaritie , where are the Soules of Saints , the chores of Angels , the voyces of Archangels , where is the illumination of the holy Ghost , the kingdome of Christ , the purest glorie , and the blessed sight of the eternall God . Now their wronging of our Churches is perspicuous to the world by their accustomed coyning of a double lye ; one , f f Feuard . lib. 6. Theomach . cap. 1 & D. Bishop in his answere to M. Perkins Aduertisement . that we expunge , or wipe this article out of the Creede ; the other , that we corrupt it by an infinit varietie of false expositions ; whereas against the former falshood , we need no better witnesse then g g Harmonia Confess . sect. 6. per omnes Eccle. Reformat . our harmonie of Confessions , in all which this article is vniformely auouched , although if we should haue omitted it , we could not haue wanted a lawfull warrant therefore , out of good antiquities by h h Bellar. lib. 4. de Christo , cap. 6. Bellarmines owne graunt ; but ( to make answere vnto their second forgerie , ) we admit it into the summe of our faith , all agreeing in the matter ( that Christ descended into hell , ) howsoeuer there is amongst our learned men in priuate , such diuersitie of iudgement onely in deliuering the manner of Christs descension into hell , as may by distinction of time , wherein all those actions were fully complete , in my poore opinion be easily couched into one sound corps of necessary truth . For some , as i i Caluin . Instit. lib. 2. ca. 16. §. 10 Master Caluin , and the k k Catechism . Ecclesiae Geneuensis inter opuscula Caluini . Church of Geneua , say , that then did our Sauiour descend into hell , when he suffered in his Soule those hellish torments , that were due for our sinnes , expressing his humiliation vnder so great a burden by his griefe , by his heauinesse , and by his crying on the Crosse [ my God , my God , why hast thou forsaken me ? ] Others , as l l Oleuian . in Symbol . & De substant . foederis , art. de descens . Oleuian , and the m m Palatin . & Belgiae in Catechismis Vrsmi , & Bastingij . Churches of Germany , holding against the reall bodily presence of Christs body in the Sacrament , say , that then did Christ descend into hell , when vpon the dissolution of his soule from his body by death , he entred into the state or condition of the dead , which is nothing else , but that the body lyeth in the graue , and the Soule is with God , separated from the bodie , as Christ was till the third day vnder the lowest degree of his humiliation . Lastly , the ancient Fathers followed by the best and most learned n n Vid. nostros , vt D. Hill . B. Bilson , M. Sparke , & D. Abbots in his Answere to D. Bishop against M. Perkins Aduertisment . Diuines of the Church of England , with whom the o o L. Hutter . in explic . lib. de Concord . art. 9. & Eckardus in Enchirid. Controu. cap. 3. q. 30 31. Lutheranes also accord , hold , that then did Christ descend into hell , when his soule being separate from his bodie then buried , went really , and locally downe into hell , as a King into the prison , to declare his power in it , and therein to triumph ouer Satan , and all the gates of hell , which from thenceforth should not any way * * Mat. 16.18 . preuaile against his Church . Opinions all true , though it may be , all of them cannot so fitly be applied to this article , as the onely proper meaning thereof . Wherefore with that most blessed and renowned seruant of Christ p p Bucanus loco 25. Institut. q. 6. & Vrsinus Catechism p. 2 q. 45 pag. 315. Bucanus , we thus reconcile them all into one , by the true and necessarie distinction of times , wherein our Sauiour first suffered in his soule those griefes , and paines , which were due to our soules , both in all his life time ; but especially a little before , and at his death ; in the state and condition of which death secondly he continued from the time that he gaue vp the ghost , vntill his resurrection , in which space of time thirdly his bodie was buried , and his soule now being separated from the body , returned vnto God that gaue it , so as that it first went into Paradise , where it was with the theefes soule , and after by the power of his Godhead really and locally descended into the place of the damned , ( it may be about the time of the earthquake , which hapned a little before his resurrection , ) there to make a defiance against Satan in his owne kingdome . For all these assertions are seuerally true by the assent of diuers q q Aquin. Opusculan Symbolii ; Colonienses in Instit. super hunc artic. & Ferus in Mat. 27. learned Papists themselues : what reason then is there , why they may not be as orthodox , being ioyned together by way of reconcilement , to make peace amongst brethren , in whose diuisions , as in r r Iudges 5.15 . those of Reuben , there are great thoughts of heart ? For holding fast the matter , we haue more freedome of saith concerning the manner ; in the opening of which if there be any difference , it onely sheweth s s 1. Cor. 12.7 . the abundance of Gods Spirit in the Seruants of God , who swim towards heauen , their last and euerlasting Hauen , through the waters of the Scriptures , t t Ezech. 47.1 , 2 , 3. that issue out of the Temple , by diuers channels , and seuerall depths . So that against these wrongs of our Aduersaries thus clearely wiped away from our faces by the euidence of truth it selfe , and their owne assent also , we conclude with those words of S. Augustine , u u Aug. Ep. 174. ad Pascentium . If men sometimes were not one according to diuersities of their wills and pleasures , and according to the vnlikenesse of their opinions and manners , yet shall they be one when they come to that end , that God may be all in all .

The fift Article vndermined . 1. By their practice . Now to proceed from this fourth Article , whereon wee haue insisted the longer , that wee might the more fully discouer the very bottome of the filthy sinke of Popery : the fifth , concerning Christs Resurrection on the third day , is secretly vndermined , first , by that Popish practice of going in Pilgrimage to visite the Sepulchre of Christ at Hierusalem , both authorized by their x x Synod . Moguntina sub Sebastiano , c. 44 & Mediolanensi 4. An. Dom. 1573. c de Peregrinat . apud ●inium . tom. 4. Concil. Councels , and confirmed by those Letters testimoniall , which the y y Vti vidi da●as cuidam Eduardo Long Generoso , Anno Dom. 1609. Prior of the Couent , now being at Hierusalem , giues to the superstitious Pilgrimes , & our English Phantasticks , who vpon money let out to receiue some fiue for one , vndertake that idle Iourney : for if we beleeue it , what need wee see it ? z z 2. Cor. 5.7 . Wee walke by faith , and not by sight . Gregorie Nyssen a a Gregor. Nyssen . in Epist. ad Cappadoc . Graecolat . apud Catalog . testium verit . tom. 1. li. 4. p. 163 saith of this abuse , that since locall motion doth not bring God neerer to vs , to whom hee will come , wheresoeuer we be ; we must labour to trauaile from the body to the Lord , and not from Cappadocia ( or from any other Countrey else ) vnto Palestina , which is not to be called aboue others , b b Innocent. 3. apud Platinam . an Holy Land , being c c Mat. 27.25 . 2. By their Doctrine . subiect yet to the curse for the death of Christ , as they wished His bloud vpon themselues , and their children . Secondly , by that most strange assertion , that d d Iodic . Coccius tom . 1. Catholic . lib. 2. art. 5. Christ should rise , clauso Monumento ; The Sepulchre being shut ; whereas the e e Mat. 28.3 . Angell came downe to roll away the stone , not , ( as some f f Maldonatus in Matth. 28. of them say ) after his Resurrection , onely that the woman might see it ; but before his rising , as LEO , g g Leo 1. Ep. 83. cap. 6. & Hilar. in Matt. can. 33. their owne man , auoucheth plainely , since ( let h h Bellar. lib. 3. de Eucharist . cap. 3.4 5. &c. them presume neuer so much vpon Gods omnipotencie , heere working miraculously ) i i Vid. Sadeelem tract . de sacramentali mandu● . cap. 3. there was not , neither could be penetratio dimensionum , a piercing of dimension , if it was a true Body , ( as our k k Luke 24.39 . Sauiour proued it by shewing his Flesh , and Bone , ) that arose againe ; because , as l l August . Epist. 57. ad Dardan . S. Augustine saith , Take away from bodies space of place , and then they shall be no where ; and because they are no where , they shall not be at all . The sixth Article ouerthrowne . So that for the sixth Article , concerning Christ his Ascension into Heauen , and his sitting at the right hand of God , we cannot but find it ouerthrowne vtterly by that vbiquitie of the Manhood of Christ , which most necessarily followeth vpon the Popish tenent of the bodily reall presence of Christ in the Eucharist . For if his Flesh be here or there , ( as it must be of necessity in many places at once , when the Sacrament is in diuers places ministred at one and the selfe-same time ) then m m Act. 3.21 . how can hee be contained in the heauen , till the restoring of all things , as Peter said ? As he is God , he is euery where ; but , as he is man , he is onely in heauen : so n n August . Ep. 57. ad Dardan . & Gloss. ordina . in Math. 28. the Fathers distinguish : and vpon it we argue , as the Angell did , o o Marke 16.6 . he is risen , he is not here : he is ascended : therefore he is not heere vpon earth according to his Manhood ; as said p p Fulgent . lib. 2. ad Thrasymund . FVLGENTIVS , One and the selfe-same Christ , according to his humane nature , was absent from heauen , when he was vpon the earth ; and leauing the earth , The seuenth Article impeached . when hee went vp into heauen . Now for the seuenth , concerning the Comming of CHRIST vnto Iudgement , howsoeuer hee pretendeth a beliefe in the thing , 1. By making Saints Iudges yet hee warranteth his Minions to set out many crosse points , and close blowes , against the true manner of the same : As first , that the r r Rhemists in 1. Cor. 6.2 . Saints shall iudge , and giue sentence with God at the latter Day : whereas the truth is , that although the Saints shall iudge the World s s Ambros . & Theodorit in 1. Cor. 6.2 . by way of witnesse-bearing against the world ; as t t Mat. 12.41 . the Niniuites against the Iewes : Yet the giuing of sentence , u u Mat. 25.34 . noted by Christ himselfe , belongeth x x Iohn 5.22 . 1. By thinking the East to be the place of Iudgement . to Christ onely , as to the onely chiefe Iustice of this great Court of generall Assise , since the Father hath committed all Iudgement to the Sonne . Secondly , that the place of this Iudgement is y y Bellar. lib. 3. de Eccle. triump . cap. 3. rat. 4. the East part of the world , whereas the Kingdome of God z z Luk. 17.10.24 . commeth not by obseruation of either place or time ; but as Christ shall come suddenly , like Lightening shining from the East to the West , or as a a 1. Thes. 5.2 . a Thiefe in the night ; so shall hee come from Heauen to no certaine set place here vpon Earth ; because hee is God , who must appeare euery-where , as Iudge of the World in the sight and view of all men ; as witnesse besides these Scriptures , both b b Origen . tract. 35. in Matt● . Origen , and c c August . in Psal 74. 3. By a wrong signe of his comming . Augustine : thirdly , that Christ shall come with d d Bellar. lib. 2. de Eccles. triumph . cap. ●8 . in quem Vid. Iunij Animaduers . ibidem . the signe of the Crosse carryed before him by Angels , whereas neither Scripture at all , nor Father before Constantines time , did euer so interpret the signe e e Mat. 24.30 . of the Sonne of Man , but onely tooke it , by comparing Saint Matthew with the f f Mark . 13.26 . Luke 21.27 . other Euangelists , for the most conspicuous g g Origen . tract. 30 in Math. & Autor oper imperfecti in Mat. hom. 49. 4. By setting downe the time of his comming . appearing of CHRIST , made knowne to the World by many great signes there , by our Sauiour himselfe related : fourthly , that the time of Christs Comming to Iudgement shall be but h h Bellar. lib 3. de Pontis . ca ●7 . & Henriq . lib. 4. Moral . theolog . cap. 2● . §. 10. fortie fiue dayes after the death and destruction of Antichrist , whereas wee haue sufficiently declared before , that no man knoweth that time . A Fable then it is , which cannot bee grounded vpon Daniels numbers giuen of Antiochus only , and no way proper to Antichrist , whose Kingdome by i i 2. Thes 2.7 . Saint Pauls words , must last till the very Comming of Christ , as before we haue prooued . And therefore I cannot but account these Papists no better then the wicked , who k k Amos 6.4 . put off farre from them the euill day , which shall yet come sooner then they imagine , seeing Antichrist is reuealed , and his Kingdome in part by the Word of God diminished , yea and all the signes of Christs Comming almost so fully complete , as that we haue all of vs more neede to dresse l l Math. 25.5 . our Lampes against his arriuall , then any way imagine with the idle seruant , m m Math. 24.45 that our Master doth deferre his Comming . Let vs haue our hearts prepared by holy liuing , and wee shall not feare ; but loue that Day to come , which increaseth paine on Infidels , but endeth them vnto faithfull men , saith the blessed Saint n n August . in 37. Psal. Conc. 1. Augustine . But let vs passe from the second vnto the third person in Trinitie , The eight Article resisted . of whom the eight Article of our Faith is deliuered [ I beleeue in the Holy Ghost : ] albeit o o Aquin. Opusc . contra Error . Graecorum , cap. 32. & Bellar. lib. 2. de Chron. cap. 20.21 &c . they will hold with vs against the Greekes the proceeding of the Holy Ghost from the Sonne as well as from the Father : yet they lewdly resist the Holy Ghost in these two points , as first in appropriating p p Ruard . Tapper . tom. 2. Or. theolog . orat . 3. him onely to the See of Rome , when the q q Iohn 3.8 . wind bloweth where it listeth : secondly in denying the assurance of the Spirit by r r Staplet . l. 9. de Iustific . c. 1. Bell. l. 3. de Iust. c. 4.5 &c. & Feuard . l. 7. theomach . Caluinistic . c. 19. their doctrine of doubting , and vncertainetie of perseuerance ; when the Witnesse s s 1. Ioh. 5.6 . of this Spirit is Truth , bearing witnesse t t Ro. 8.16.17 . vnto our spirits , that we are the Sonnes of God ; and the seale thereof most certaine , u u Ephes. 1.13 . vntill the Redemption of the purchased Possession . It is a plaine token , that they feele no comfort by the Spirit , when they fight so much against the true working thereof , by denying those Truthes , which the Spirit doth testifie in the Word , and deluding those Workes , which the Holy Ghost effecteth in the conscience , for comfort , by strengthening the assurance of life eternall . But why doe I vrge Grace to those who either refuse it , or receiue it in vaine , their hearts , and consciences being hardened and feared ? They doe not onely grieue the Spirit , The ninth Article infringed 1. By false members of the Church . but abuse the Bride , that is , the holy Catholike Church , and the Communion of Saints ( the subiect of the ninth Article , ) first , by accounting both x x Bell. lib. 3. de Eccles. Militante , cap. 4. Heretikes and Reprobates to bee members thereof , when my Text saith plainely , y y 1. Iohn 2.19 . They were not of vs , and our Sauiour himselfe saith : z z Iohn 15.6 . If a man abide not in me , he is cast forth as a branch , and withered , and men gather them , and cast them into the fire , and they are burned : For as Saints are the members of Christ : so are the wicked the members of the Deuill , saith a a Am. in Psal. 37 Ambrose : secondly , 2. By holding the Church to bee onely visible . by b b Bell. lib. 3. de Eccle. Milit. c. 11 making the Catholike Church to bee visible onely , when Dauid saith , that c c Psal. 45.16 . the Kings Daughter is all glorious within , and our * * Luke 17.24 . Sauiour , that the Kingdome of God is within you : For because one part of this Catholike Congregation is Triumphant now in the Heauen of the Blessed , secluded from our eyes , and the other part scattered into a warfare here vpon Earth , some secretly , amongst Iewes , Turkes and Heathen , others openly , in a visible particular Church , wherein yet the best part are the fewest , and knowne to God onely ; therefore the good men d d Interrelig . Caesariana , c. 9. apud L. Osiand . in Epitome hist. Eccles. Centur. 16. tom. 1. lib. 2. cap. 68. of that Deuillishly-deuised Interim , or hotch-potch religion penned , and published by the sole Commandement of Charles the fifth , ingeniously confesse , that the Church , as it consisteth of those members , which liue according to Charitie , is onely belonging vnto the Saints , 3. In affirming that the Church cannot erre . and in that respect spirituall and inuisible : thirdly , in holding that a particular visible Church ( such as e e Bell. vbi supra . they call the Church of Rome ) can neither erre in faith , nor faile in state ; when yet experience sheweth , what the Prophet f f Esay 1.20.21 said of Ierusalem and the Church of the Iewes [ the holy Citie is become an Harlot : it was full of iudgement , righteousnesse lodged in it , but now Murtherers : thy siluer is become drosse ; thy wine mixt with water , ] to bee fulfilled , not onely in most of the Greeke Churches , g g Vid. Brierw . Enquiries , and Knoll● his Turkish Historie . both corrupted with the Heresies of Nestorius and Eutyches , and now subuerted vtterly almost by the furie of the Turkes ; but also in the Church of Rome , it selfe by the iudgement h h Apud Gowla●tium in Catalog . t●st . Veritat . of Petrarch , who alluding to the Prouerbe [ in Samnio nihil Samnij ] said , Et Româ Romae nil reperi mediâ : I found nothing of Rome in Rome : For the i i Mat. 13.38 . Deuill is alwaies ready to sow his Tares of Heresie , and Iniquitie ; and the Church , through the allurements of the flesh and the World , very apt to retaine them : whereupon GOD in iudgement many times remooues the k k Reuel. 2 4. Candlesticke out of his place ; that as the Moone which receiueth her Light from the Sunne , sometimes shineth cleerely , when the Sunne-beames are not hindred , and sometimes is eclipsed and darkened in the shadow of the Earth interposed betweene the two bright bodies of the Sunne and Moone ( it is a similitude vsed by good l l Sadeel lib. de legitima Ministorum vocatione , & D. Whitaker . de Eccles. q 3. cap. 3. arg. vltimo . learned men borrowing it of m m Ambros . lib. 4 Hexan . cap. 7. & August . Ep. 80. ad Hesych . some Ancient Fathers : ) so the Church , which receiueth all her light of Truth from the Sunne of Righteousnesse Iesus Christ , sometimes flourisheth in the bright Profession of the Truth , not hindered , or crossed by the Cloudes of Errour ; and sometimes lyeth desolate vnder the darke shaddow of Hereticall Opinions , interposed by the Deuill , betweene Christ and his Chosen Congregation visible ; which when it once came vnto Christian Princes , became greater in Power and Riches ( saith n n Hieronym . in vita Malchi . 4. By wrong marking the Church with vnproper Notes . Hierome ) but lesse in Vertue : fourthly , by assigning such notes , and markes to the Church , as marre her , but marke her not ; some being false markes , as the o o Bellar. lib. 4. de Eccles. mil. cap. 14. power of Miracles ( for p p Tharasius in Concil. Nic. 2. Actione 4. ex 1. Cor. 14.22 . Signes are done for Vnbeleeuers , q q Math. 7.21 . & Autor oper. Impers. hom. 19. & many times by such ) some true , but not fitly agreeing to the particular , but to the generall onely , as Antiquitie , and Vniuersalitie ( for this is the right Catholicisme r r Ex regula 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 apud Aristot . lib. 1. Poster . cap. 4. of the whole Church from the beginning of the World ; ) lastly , others being both true , and fit to a particular visible Congregation , but not well vnderstood , as Succession , which s s Bellar. lib. 4. de Eccles. mil. cap. 8. they take to bee personall , whereas it is the succession of Doctrine , that t t Tertullian . lib. de praescript . aduers . haer. cap. 21. prooueth a Church to be Apostolicall . But what need I so strictly examine their markes ? They u u Vid. D. Whitaker . q 5. de Eccles. cap. 1. & B. Keck rm . system . theolog . lib. 3. cap. 6. make indeed so many , that a reasonable man may well thinke , that they haue not one true marke amongst them ; some reckoning foure , as Costerus ; some sixe , as Sanders ; some twelue , as Cunerus ; some fifteene , as Bellarmine ; and some full twentie , as Socolouius , whereas if this bee a true rule , which all the x x Hieronym . in Psa. 133. & August . lib. 11. de Ciuit. Dei cap. 1. & Albert. Magnus Comment. in Luc. 13. best Diuines allow for a maxime in Theologie , [ that nothing marketh out a Church , but that which maketh vp a Church , ] the Church shall haue but one onely proper , and essentiall marke , to wit , the Word of God , effectually preached ; vnto which if we adde the true administration of the two Sacraments , Baptisme , and the Eucharist , as Seales to an Indenture , we haue the full marke of a particular visible Congregation of Christ , if besides diuers Ancients , wee stand to the iudgement of y y Apud T.M. celeber . Doctor . p 1. Apol●g . lib. 2. cap. 28.39 . &c. learned Papists , who conuicted in conscience , subscribe to this truth deliuered in the z z Interrelig . Caesarian . cap. 11 Interim , that the signes of a true Church are sound doctrine , and the right vse of the Sacraments . I am weary of wading thorow these puddles of pollution , wherewith Pope and Papists doe pester the Church of Christ ; The tenth Article denied . and therefore I will not speake of their denying the absolute and free remission of sinnes mentioned in the tenth article by their a a Bellar. lib. 1. de Amiss . grat . & lib. Arbitr . cap. 1. & 2. distinction of sinne into veniall and mortall , and their tenent grounded thereupon , b b Idem . lib. 1. de Purgator . cap. 11. rat 2. that the punishment eternall of both is fully remitted in Christ , but the temporall punishment for the veniall sinne is to be satisfied for by our selues , either here , or in Purgatorie ; whereas Scripture telleth vs that c c Rom. 6.23 . the wages of sinne is death , and d d Ephes. 1.7 . Hebr. 9.22 . 1. Iohn 1.7 . that there is no remission of sinne , but by Christ , in his blood , and that e e Psal. 49.7 . Ephes. ● . 8 . no man of vs can redeeme his owne soule , and that f f Eccles. 9.4 . Reuel. 14 13. after this life , there is no place either for repentance , or remission , and that g g Luke 17.10 . The eleuenth Article denied when we haue done all that we can doe , we are but vnprofitable seruants : neither will I trouble you with recounting the Atheisme of Iohn the 23. condemned and deposed by the Councell of Constance , h h Concil. Constant . sess. 11. art. penultimo , & sess. 12. tom . 3. Concil. apud Binnium . for denying the immortalitie of the soule , and the resurrection of the dead , specified in the eleuenth article , because peraduenture i i Canus lib. 6. loc. Comm. cap. 8. ad 11. arg. they will say , that it was not è cathedra , although k k Bellar. lib. 4. de Pontifice Rom. cap. 5. he then was Pope certaine , not vncertaine : for else he needed not to haue been so solemnely depriued , and another ordayned to be his true successor .

Lastly , The twelfth Article misunderstood . I wil not now touch at large that most presumptuous and sawcie doctrine deliuered in their l l Aquinat appendix . q. 96. art. 1. & 4. Schooles , without all text of Scripture , or witnesse of ancient Fathers , de aureolis , that is , of a further crowne and reward then perfect and essentiall happinesse , such as they assigne to Virgins , Martyrs , and the more learned . For although m m Danaeus Isagog . Christ . p. 4. lib. 6. cap. 8. & Bucanus loc. 36. quaest. 14. we deny not the degrees of glory there proportioned by God according to the seuerall measures of grace , as n n Gregor. in Psal. 7 poenitent . ss. 142. Gregory well obserued God to giue rewards in heauen , not per , but secundum , according to our workes done here vpon earth : Yet can not we here know , eyther to whom in particular the greatest degree of glory shall be giuen there , or whether this litle crowne , which they will haue to be added to the great one , differ from essentiall happinesse , since o o 1. Cor. 2.9 . eye hath not seene , nor eare heard , neither haue entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that loue him . Where p p 2. Cor. 12.3 . S. Paul professeth ignorance , I will not search to know , since secrets q q Deut. 29.29 . are Gods , who concealeth the measure of future glory , to further our endeuours vnto the highest degree thereof by faith , hope , and loue . Many are their errors , and mightie their bad opinions conceiued against the right vnderstanding of the Sacraments , and the Lords Prayer , & all the grounds of the Catechisme , which because other r r Fr. Gomarus inresp . ad F. Coster . p. 1 & . M. Perkins Aduertisement , & M. D. Abbots in Bishop , & G. Powel godly and learned men haue fully discouered , I will not relate , hauing ( I hope ) layd open so plainely to the view of the world the Popes deniall of the Christian faith , that no man can otherwise iudge of him , then of an s s Tit. 3.10 . Heretike , iustly to be cast off , after so many admonitions ; seeing that as the t t Grat. caus. 24 q. 3. can 28. Canon law out of S. u u August lib. de vti i●ate credendi , cap. 1. Augustine defineth an Heretike , so the Pope and Papists haue proued themselues to be : An Heretique is he , who for temporall profit , and especially for glory and principalitie , either forgeth first , or followeth after false and new opinions : and he who beleeueth such men , is a man illuded by a certaine imagination of truth and godlinesse . Yet is he not so hereticall , Of the Popes Iniquitie against the ten Commandements . as most villanously wicked , and wickedly repugnant to all Gods Commaundements , deliuered in the Decalogue , as shall be demonstrated by many notorious , and crying sinnes of seuerall Popes , whereof some one way , and some another way , haue ( to make vp the monstrous body of sinfull Antichrist , ) broken Gods Commaundements in word , or in deede , by doctrine , or by life . For now to make instance in euery particular , against the first Commaundement , Against the first Commandement . as Antichrist was an Atheist , and a coniurer ; so finde we in good histories , that such were diuers Popes , Atheists , as he , euen x x Stella , Balaeus , Valera in vita Leonis 10. Leo decimus , who said to Cardinall Petrus Bembus , the great Scholler of his time , citing a place out of the Gospell ; What profit this fable of Christ hath brought to vs , and our company , all the world knoweth : Coniurers , as y y Benno Cardinalis de vit. & gestis Hildebran . apud G●w●art . in Catal●go . test . Veritat . tom. ● ▪ lib. 13. pag. 383. Gregory the seuenth commonly called Hildebrand , following the steps of eighteene together of his sweete predecessors , euen to Syluester the second , who z z Platina in Syluestro z. gaue himselfe to the Deuill , that hee might attaine to the greatest honours , like as a a Hieronym . Marius in Eusebio , & C. Valera in Alexand. 6. Alexander the sixth did , that hee might bee Pope . I maruaile how these Beasts , ouer whom the b b Mat. 16.18 . gates of Hell haue so farre preuailed , could be Peters successours , eyther in person , or in doctrine , since not onely Gods c c Deut. 18.12 . Law casteth out such hel-hounds from amongst Gods people , but also their owne corrupted d d Gratian. c. 26 q. 5. ca. 11.12.13 Canon law , together with the rascall rabble of all their e e Nauarrus , Enchir. cap. 11. num. 28. Tolet. lib. 4. Instruct . cap. 14. & Iacob . à Graphijs . p. 1. lib. 2 cap. 6. Azor . tom. 1. lib. 9. Instit. cap. 13.14 . &c. Against the second Commandement . 1. By Idolatry coozening Casuists denounce against such Monsters of the true blacke gard , the great Excommunication , as a sure seale of the second death , reserued for such vile Non-repentants . But see how he sinneth against the second Commandement by Idolatry , and Superstition , to shew himselfe truely Antichrist . For if Idolatry bee , as f f Aquin. 2.2 . q. 94. art. 1. & Tolet . lib. 4. Instit. cap. 14. themselues define it , the giuing of diuine worship to a false god ; then the Pope committeth a double Idolatry , by authorising g g Concil. Trident . sess. 25. cap. ● . Images to bee set vp in Churches , and to bee worshipped , seeing , either they are Images of things which are not , nor euer were , as h h Vide D. Rainold . lib. 1. de Rom. Eccles. Idololatr . cap. 5. §. 25.26 . &c. of Christopher , Katherine , George , and other fayned Saints ; and so by their owne generall confession , the worshipping of these is palpable Idolatry , or else they are Images and resemblances of the true God , & so not the true God : ( for , nul●um simile est idem ) and so indeed a false god ; ( for , inter verum & falsum non est medium , ) and thereby , according to their owne definition , they commit grosse Idolatry , by giuing the worship of the true God , to that which indeede is no god , but a meere creature , as i i Tertullian . de Idololatr . cap. 4. Tertullian defineth , that the consecration of an Image is Idolatry . And Augustine k k August . lib. 5. locution . ss. in Deuter. from the nature of the word doth shew , that since 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 doth note the seruice due to God , Idolatry is the giuing of that seruice to an Idoll , which is not God . Yet this is not all their wickednesse against this Law , 2. By superstition . which they wilfully transgresse by vile superstitions , in burdening the Church with an infinite number of idle Ceremonies , false Reliques , idolatrous Temples , polluted Altars , garish Vestures , s●range Gestures , idle Pilgrimages , May-game-like Processions subtill Suffrages , deuillish Dirges , and an huge masse of such like beggerly and impotent Rudiments of the World , mentioned in their l l Ex correctione Pij Quinti . Missall , Breuiarie , and m m Editum sub Leone 10. Romish Ceremoniall , but maintained by n n Bellar. lib. 2. & 3. de Eccles. triumph . Bellarmine , o o Suarez tom. 1 de Relig. lib. 3. &c. Suarez , p p Vasquez . li. 4. de Adorat . Vasques , q q Feuard . lib. 6 th●omach . Cal. Feuardentius , and the r r Tomi tres Antiquit. Liturgi· carum editi in 8 Duaci , 1605. Dowists , Marchants made s s Reuel. 18.3 . rich by the filthynesse of the Whore , that if t t August . Epist. 118. ad Ianuar. Augustine in his time had cause to complaine against the abundance of Ceremonies , crept into the Church , to the hinderance of more necessary exercises of true Religion ; such as are the hearing of Gods Word truely preached , and the duely and daily receiuing of the blessed Sacraments , rightly administred , we haue now faire more iust occasion to cry out with the good olde Father Hierome , against this trifling in the vse of Religion , that , u u Hieronym . in Math. 23. contrary to Gods Commandement , we deuoure , and neglect matters of great moment , and shew our opinion of Religion , and diligence in small things that bring gaine ; yea , and to wish with the Cardinall of Cameracum , that x x Petrus de Alliaco lib. de Reformat . Eccles. cap. de ref . Praelatorum . in Gods seruice not so much burdensome prolixitie , as deuout and sound breuitie might be obserued . Well , yet the y y Iere. 13.23 . Against the third Commandement . Black-a-Moore cannot change his skinne , nor the Leopard his spots : This Triple-mitered Cerberus will not bee reformed ; but as Antichrist against the third Commandement was found to bee full of blasphemies : so , to our great astonishment , hath the Christian World heard the Pope of Rome open his mouth against God by tattling & titling : by tattling in Table-talke things horrible , and hideous ; as did z z Balaeus , & Valera in Iul. 3. Iulius the third , that greasie , gowtie , and porke-noddle Pope , who louing Porke exceedingly , although his Physician forbad it vnto him , because of his disease ; when one day hee missed it from his Table , and vpon his demand thereof , his faithfull Seruants told him the Physicians minde , in a great rage said , I will haue my Porke in despite of God . Yea , another time the same Monster , being in a fury for a cold Peacocke , not serued vp , when a Cardinall desired his Holinesse not to bee angry for so small a matter , sayd , If God for an Apple cast our first Parents out of Paradise , why should not I , his Vicar , be angry for my Peacocke , a thing of farre more worth then an Apple ? By titling , first , in his Lawes , when hee taketh himselfe , as did a a Act. 12.20 . Herod Antipas , the name of God , as wee read in their Canon law , b b Gratian. 96. dist. can. 7. that the Pope can neyther bee bound , nor loosed by the secular power , seeing that he was called God , by the godly Prince CONSTANTINE ; & it is manifest that God cannot be iudged of by men . Secondly , in his Libels , as in these Verses , set out in a Pageant of Triumph for Iulius tertius : c c In monumento quodam ●ononiae . Oraclo vocis mundi moderaris habenas , Et meri●ò in terris crederis esse Deus . Thirdly , in his Glosses d d Gloss. in can. 2. q. 6. causae . 15. vpon the Canon Law , where the Pope is said to haue power of Dispensation , contra ius naturale , & contra Apostolum , against the Law of Nature , and against the Apostle : Fourthly , in the vse of his owne proper person ; as e e Innocent. 3. lib. 1. de mysterijs Missae , cap. 5. where the Cardinall Deacons are said to carrie the Pope on their shoulders , as the Leuits vsed to carrie in the Wildernesse the Arke of the Couenant ; and f f Lib. 1. Ceremoniar . Rom. Eccles. sect. 7. cap. De Ense dando in Vigil . Natiui . where the Pope in blessing the Sword vpon Christmasse Eue , doth shew , that the Sword doth signifie the chiefest Temporall Authoritie to be giuen by Christ to the Pope his Vicar on Earth , according to that , g g Mat. 28.18 . All power is giuen to mee in Heauen , and in Earth ; and in another place , h h Psal. 72.8 . he shall rule from Sea to Sea , and from the Floud vnto the Worlds end .

How this abuse of Scripture can bee excused , I craue to know of their curious Casuists , especially of Molanus i i Ioh. Molanus tr. 2. theolog . practicae , cap. 5. conclus. 3. the Popes maine Friend , thus determining of Sacriledge ; dishonour is off●red vnto God , whensoeuer an holy thing is handled vn●eueren●ly , as for Example , when holy Scripture is abused to Iests : and of old Azorius , k k Azor. tom . 1. Instit. Moral . lib. 9. cap. 28. q. 3. Against the fourth Commandement . 1. By doctrine who defineth this to be one kind of Blasphemie , when in speaking thou giuest to a thing created , what is proper to God . For I cannot see how they can shift off the Pope from being a sacrilegious person , and a Blasphemer in the foresaid bad practices accustomably vsed . Yet hee proceedeth further in the breach of dutie towards God , by prophaning the holy Sabbath , the Day of our great Dutie against the fourth Commandement , both by doctrine , and life ; by doctrine when hee warranteth his l l Aquin. 2.2 q. 122. art. 3. ad 4. & Dominic . a So●o lib. 2. de Instit. & iure , q. 4. art. ● . & Suarez tom 1. de Relig. lib. 2. cap. 4. & Rhemists in 15. Mat. §. 3. Schoolemen to teach , that the Lords Day is not the lawfull Sabbath by the Law of God , but onely by Tradition , whereas euen by the confession of some of m m Bellar. lib. 3. de Eccles. triumph . cap. 11. & Azorius tom . 2. Instit. lib. 1. ca. 2. his best Learned , the Lords Day is in Scripture both commended to be the n n Psal. 118.24 . Day which God hath made , that is , separated from other dayes by many of his actions , especially , o o Mat. 28.1 . of his Resurrection , and p p Act. 2.1 . sending of the Holy Ghost , and therefore commanded to bee the Day of Gods Seruice , wherein we may be glad and reioyce : 2. By life and practice . by life ; when they vsually on that Day , either allow openly , or winke at idle sports of Playes , May-games , and youthfull Reuels , as appeareth by the Relikes of this Rudenesse yet standing in some Parishes of England , where , since the Reformation there hath not beene resident a Preaching Minister , and as it is q q Raphael Volateran , lib. 22. Anthropolog . ca. de Alex. 6. recorded of Alexander the sixth , that vpon all Festiuall Dayes without difference , hee vsed to haue acted before him Plautus his Comedies , and other Interludes , and many times hee was woont to retyre himselfe to the toppe of Mount Hadrian , thence to behold the Courtezans minsing and ietting by him , as they went into the Fields . Is this your Deuotion , holy Popes , on the LORDS Day , which should be kept so r r Esay . 58.12 . gloriously holy , that you should not doe your owne pleasures ? Surely , no maruell , if your people now s s Iere. 8.6 . rush into all prophanesse , since you their Shepheards t t Iere. 50.6 . cause them to erre from Mountaine to Hill , and so to forget their resting place .

But I hope that howsoeuer you neglect your dutie towards God ; yet for shame you will haue some respect of your Neighbours , who esteeme so well of your high stile of holinesse . Surely , no such matter : he that feareth not God , doth not regard man : and therefore against the fifth Commandement , Against the fift Commandement . as Antichrist was to lift vp himselfe aboue Kings and Princes : so the Pope exalteth himselfe aboue all Christendome , 1. By proud practices . First , by practice of Pride against the Emperour , as u u Vid. Plat. in horum omnium vitis . Gregory the Third excommunicated LEO ICONOMACHVS ; ZACHARIE the First deposed the lawfull King , to set vp Pipin to be the king of Fraunce . LEO the Third created for Emperour CHARLES the Great : GREGORIE the seuenth first attempted to depose the lawfull Emperour HENRY the fourth : ALEXANDER x x Volaterran . l. 22. Anthropolog . in Alex. 3. the third trode vpon the necke of the Emperour FREDERICK BARBAROSSA , as ADRIAN the y y Idem ibidem . fourth had made him hold his stirrop , yea and z z Roger. Houedenus pag. 2. Annal. sub . Rich. 1. CAELESTINE the third was not ashamed to put the Crowne vpon the heads of HENRY the sixth , and of the Empresse , with his feet , pushing it off againe with his foot , and saying , 2. By seditious doctrines . I haue power to make and vnmake Emperours at my pleasure : secondly , by positions of doctrine , wherin the Pope teacheth , that a a Decret. Greg. li. 1. tit. 33. ca. 6. there is as great difference betweene Popes , and Kings , as is betweene the Sunne and Moone ; and that b b Extrauag . Commun . lib. 1. tit. 8. cap. 1. the materiall sword is subiect to the spirituall , this being put into the hands of Priests , that of Kings and Princes , and both of them in the power of the Church ; Whereupon besides the spirituall power of binding and loosing there is ascribed vnto the Pope a temporall power of setting vp , or deposing Kings either directly as the c c Hostieusis in Can. Quod super his , &c. Syluester Angelus , & Silmistae alij in verb. Papa . Canonists , & the Popes parasite d d Tho. Bozius l. 4. de Regno Italiae , cap 5. & 6. Tho. Bozius say ; or indirectly by force of the spirituall sword , as the subtill and wicked e e Bell. lib. 5. de Pont. Ron c. 5. &c. Iesuits haue craftily imagined ; both these in truth like f f Iudg. 15.4 . Samsons foxes , tied together by the tailes , to carrie the firebrands of furious rebellion against Kings , and Princes , into the middest of Christendome , g g Vid. G. Barcklaium lib. de Potestate Papae . auouching these positions against all Scripture , which requireth h h Rom. 13.1 . euery soule to be subiect to the higher power , euen the soule ( saith i i Chrysost. in Epist. ad Rom. hom. 23. Chrysostome ) of Apostle , Prophet , Prelate , and all , as therefore many Popes ( look k k Tom. 1. & 2. Concil. apud Binnium . into the Epistles of Leo , Gregorie , Agatho , & others ) haue willingly acknowledged the Emperor for their Liege Lord . But those were men of a moderate spirit , and Antichrist was then but in the hatching . For afterward that which was crushed , l l Esay 59.4 . Against the sixth Commandement . brake out into a Viper , or Serpent , which did not onely sting great Kings , but poysoned all poore people . For as against the sixth Commandement , Antichrist was to be a Murderer ; so is the Pope proued to bee , by his practices , both accomplished in sundry Princes : as , in m m Historia de vita Henrici 4. apud Christoph . Vistitium . tom. 1 Illustr. German . Scriptorum . HENRY the fourth Emperour , n n Abbas Vrspurgens in Frederico 1. FREDERICK BARBAROSSA , o o Math. Paris . & Roger Houeden in Ioh. King IOHN of England , the p p Vid. French Inuentarie , & Process . in Fr. Raualliac . two HENRIES of France , all slaine by the Popes and Papists procurement , or happily preuented by God , eyther disclosing them intended , as against q q Vid. English Iustice . blessed Queene ELIZABETH , by PARRY and other Villaines , iustly executed for Traitors : or turning them backe into his owne bowels , as to ALEXANDER r r Guicciardin . lib. 5. histor. the sixth , who thinking to haue poysoned his Friend , a Cardinall , was , by the mistaking of his Seruant , mistaking the bottle full of Poyson , dispatched himselfe .

s s Erasm . Chili . sub tit . Malum retortum . Turdus malum sibi cacat : The Pope here prouided a rod for his owne taile : as t t Prou. 26.26 . whoso diggeth a pit , shall fall therein ; and hee that rolleth a stone , it shall returne vpon him . For whosoeuer u u Gene. 9.6 sheddeth mans bloud , by man shall his bloud be shed . It is a point of Gods Iustice , which a priuate man must not vndertake without a publike calling , set downe in the Law , x x Deut. 19.21 . life for life , eye for eye , Against the seuenth Commandement . &c. Now to goe forward , as Antichrist , against the seuenth Commandement , pretended an hatred against Women , with whom hee yet most filthily polluted himselfe : so doth the Pope exclaime against lawfull Wedlocke , y y Syricius Ep. 1. decretal tom . 1. Concil apud Binniu●m . first , applying that of the Apostle thereunto ; They , that are in the flesh , cannot please God : and secondly , a a Concil. Trident . sess. 24. can. 9. forbidding Marriages to Priests , z z Rom. 8.7 . to whom yet , as also vnto any other man , b b Gratian. dist. 34· Can. 4. & 5. he gently permitteth the vse of Concubine in stead of a Wife ; when the Apostle , on the contrary , said , c c Heb. 13.4 . Marriage is honourable in all , and the bed vndefiled : but Whoremongers and Adulterers God will iudge ; as he did some Popes taken in the very act with other mens Wiues : to wit , d d Platina in Ioh. 13. IOHN the Thirteenth slayne in the act of Adultery : And PAVL , e e Stella & Balaeus in Paulo 3. the Third , wounded by Nicholas Quercoeus , in the very act committing with his Wife . But why doe I mention onely these two ? There was but one Pope IOANE . For all , or most of the Popes , since that time haue prooued themselues to be men , by their Bastards begotten in Fornication , Adulterie , yea , and sometimes in abominable incest , as f f Apud Balaeum & Gowlartium in Catalog . testi . Veritatit . Pontanus declareth in the Epitaph made vpon Lucretia , that kindly sweet Daughter of Alexander the sixth : Hoc iacet in tumulo LVCRETIA nomine , sedre THAIS , Pontificis , silia , sponsa , nurus .

So that Pius the ᵍ Second , before called Aeneas Syluius , in conscience execrating these monstrous Villanies , and Sodomitries committed and permitted by Popes , said that Marriages were taken away from Priests vpon great reason , but vpon better reason he thought they might be restored .

I will not trouble you further with an odious Catalogue of priuie Thefts , violent Robberies , Against the eight Commandement . and wicked Sacriledges , committed by the Pope against the eighth Commandement , especially , in spoyling the Church of her dues , by the h h Vide quae dixi in Clauigero Ecclesiae . §. 19. & 20. Impropriation of Tithes from the Clergie , or lawfull Ministerie , to i i Concil. Lateranense sub Alex . 3. beastly and idle Monkes and Nunnes ; k k Albert. Crantzius . li. 6. Saxon. cap. 52. giuing thereby occasion vnto the Emperour , and other Christian Princes to sequester the Churches goods vnto their owne proper vses , vnder the colourable pretence of maintaining Souldiers for the Churches defence , and Schooles for her furnishing with a lasting succession of able men ; but surely in my opinion , no way allowable in the sight of God , who l l Prou. 20.25 . pronounceth the deuouring of things sanctified to bee a destruction , as the m m Maledicta domus , cui lapis sacer infertur . apud Rom. in Prouerb . Salom. ibid. Against the ninth Commandement . olde saying is , Cursed is that house , that is built of holy stones .

I will not register , either his many vaine lies coyned of fained Saints , and set downe in the holy Legend , to the wonder of wisemen and amazement of fooles , ( hee that made that Booke being no better then he who authorizeth it , A man ( as saith VIVES n n Lod Viues lib. 2. de Causis Corruptarum art. ad finem . ) of an Iron mouth , and a leaden heart ; or his malicious slanders given out against the true Saints of Christ , such as were the Wilderses , Luther , Calum , Cranmer , and others , whom they repute for Heretikes , Coozeners , and the most vile men that euer liued , when yet neither o o Th. Walden in Wickle● . lib. 5. de Sacrament . Walden , p p Cochlaeus de vita Lutheri . Cochlaeus , q q Fed●r . Staphylus in Epitom . Theolog. Luther . Staphylus , r r Hi●ron . Bolsec in vita Calu. Bolsec , nor any of all these Popish Parrats shall euer be able to fasten one such a fault , as they report , vpon the liuely memory of these happy men , s s Reue. 14.13 . who rest from their labours , and their workes follow them . t t Mat. 11.18 . Against the tenth Commandement . Wisdome will be iustified of her Children ; Truth may be pressed , but neuer be ouer-pressed .

Lastly , I will not diue into the gulfe of his inward Concupiscence , since it so boyleth inwardly by the diuersitie of his most corrupt , and violent passions , as that like u u Aristot . lib. 2. Meteor . Bosphorus Thracius , it cannot bee sounded by the heauiest plummet of humane wit . It is sufficient for vs , who must leaue him to his Iudge , to descry it by the steame , and fume thereof , ascending out of the fierie Ouen of his filthy heart , by the * * Baptist . Mantuan . lib. 3. Calamitatum . inticement of Women , louing of Boyes , incroching vpon Temporalities , watching for Aduantages , plotting of bad Practices for his owne Aduancement . For this is all the Popes studie , Qui x x Virgil. 3 , Egl. si non aliquâ nocuisset , mortuus esset : who if he were not euery way most sinfull , he could not be properly ( as wee haue now prooued him by his habit of Iniquitie ) that Man of sinne .

The Popes acta Let vs yet , I pray you , enter into scrutinie of his seuerall Acts proceeding from those habits of Heresie and Iniquitie ; and see , if all tend not , first , vnto Couetousnesse , 1. Of Couetousnesse in his Character . secondly , to Coozenage , and thirdly ▪ vnto Crueltie . To Couetousnesse , in that hee will haue the Character of his name imprinted , I say , euen the very Character of Antichrist himselfe , 1. Inwardly . imprinted both inwardly vpon all mens hearts by that Implicite or infolden faith , which they y y Bellar. lib. 1. de Iustific . cap. 7. & Coster . Enchirid. cap. 4. § 3 hold to bee sufficient vnto Saluation ; so that hee that hath this faith , only beleeueth , as the Church beleeueth ; although hee knoweth not , what the Church beleeueth ; when yet our Sauiour telleth vs , that z z Iohn 17.3 . This is life eternall to know thee to bee the very God , and him , whom thou hast sent , Iesus Christ : for a a Rom. 10.14 . how shall they beleeue in him , on whom they haue not heard ? Faith , said Bernard b b Bernard . Epist. 190. out of AVGVSTINE , is not got or had by gessing and opinionating in the heart , in which it is , by him whose it is ; but by certaine knowledge , the conscience consenting : as also their owne Catechisme saith , c c Catechism . Rom. p. 1. cap. 1. resp. ad q. 1. 2. Outwardly . the knowledge of true happinesse is nothing else but Faith : and outwardly , both vpon the fore-head for profession of Romish Doctrine [ for so the d d Extrauag . Commun . lib. 1. til . 8. cap. 1. ad sin . Pope declareth , saith , defineth , and pronounceth , that for euery humane creature to be subiect to the Romish Pope , is altogether of the necessitie of saluation ; thereby indeed preiudicing the Greeke and Aethiopian Churches c c Vid. Catho . Traditio . & Ed. Bri●rw . Enquir . which neuer were , nor as yet are subiect to this ambitious Antichrist : ] and on their hands for working , since neither Prince nor Priest must now adaies practise the seuerall duties of Magistracy , or Ministery , without an Oath of Fealtie , first , made vnto the Pope ; not Prince , since he f f Clement . lib. 2. ti● . 9. cap. 1. in princip. is so commanded to secure his Kingdome from the Pope vnto him by the bond of an Oath , the former whereof is diuersly set down , but all to this purpose , That the Emperour must bee subiect to the Bishop of Rome , as it was taken Gratian ●ist. 63. can. 30. by Lewis the Sonne of Charles the Great vnto Paschalis the First , by h h Grat. dist. 63 can. 33. Otho the First to Iohn the twelfth , by i i Platina in Gregor. 7. Henry the Fourth to Gregorie the Seuenth , by k k Lib. 1. Ceremon . Rom. Eccle. sect. 5. cap. 2. Fredericke the Third to Nicholas the Fifth , by Charles the Fifth to Clement the Seuenth , yea , and by King Iohn m m Math. Parisiens . in Ioh. pag. 217. of England to Innocent the Fourth , [ all this truly verifying the words of SALOMON , l l Co●n●l . Agrippa in historia de Coronat . Caroli 5 . ●ononiae , tom. ● . O●er . n n Eccles. 10.6 . I haue seene seruants vpon Horses , and Princes walking , as seruants vpon the earth . For this seruant of seruants is by this Oath promoted aboue his elder Brethren in Christendome , Kings and Princes : ] not Priest , since his tonsure , or shauing , his Chrisme , or anoynting giuen by the Pope , and Popelings onely , o o Henriquez lib. 10. Moral . theolog . cap. 34. §. 2. in textu . are ratified by an Oath of subiection vnto the Pope , to bee taken in the Chapter-House before he enter the Possession of the Temporalities , belonging to his Bishopricke , or other like Benefice , as p p Idem ibidem in margine . Gregory the Thirteenth of late set out the forme , and whereof we find a Copie registred in the q q I. Fox . Martyrolog. lib. 4 pa. 208. & lib. 7. pag. 961. Acts and Monuments . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : Prayse iust dealing , but yet bee thou set wholly vpon gaining , r r Sophocles in Aiac . said one in the Poet ; whom the Pope fitly followeth in requiring these Oathes of Magistrates and Ministers vnder the colourable pretence of maintaining true Vnitie , and Vniformity in Church , and Common Weale ; but in truth , as the euent sheweth , for a readie occasion , and sound cause , vpon which hee may gather money ; both of Princes , who before they were admitted vnto their places , by this Oath , as by a posterne gate , or a window , did solemnely promise some one speciall Temporalitie of Earldome , &c. for a thankefull Beneuolence to holy Church , as Caelestine s s Roger Houeden in Ioh. the Third peremptorily vrged it to Henry the sixth Emperour ; and of Priests ; who , if they were Archbishops , were to t t Vid. lib. 1. Ceremon . Rom. Eccles. sect. 10. cap. vlt. pay a great masse of monie for their Pall ; if Bishops , according to the rate of their Liuing ; Abbots , Priors , Deanes , or any way Beneficed men , u u Fox . Martyr . lib. 4. pag. 322. were to send their first Fruits of all their Liuings vnto the Pope ; who was not ashamed by his Legate Otho , x x Math. Paris . in Henr. 3. p. 316 to require out of England , besides this bridle of bondage in the mouthes of the Clergie , from euery Cathedrall Church two Prebends , one from the Bishop , and another from the Chapter ; from euery Abbey , and Couent two Portions , yea , y y Idem , pag. 677 and many times reseruing Benefices for Strangers , amongst many other grieuances , and heauie burdens by the Pope in times before layd vpon this flourishing Kingdome of England , which the Pope in respect of the Peter-Pence , Annales , Pensions , Prouisions , and other gainefull Iniunctions brought from hence to Rome , might well terme truely z z Idem . pag. 683 his Garden of Delights , his Bottomlesse Poole ; out of which , since many things abound there , many things from many may well be extorted , euen thereby verifying of his Court at Rome , both what the Fox in the Poet said of the Lions Denne , — a a Horat. Ep. 1. lib. 1. quia me vestigia terrent Omniate aduersum spectantia nulla retrorsum : I feare to goe thither , being affrighted by the footings of all other Beasts looking towardes , but not returning backe from this Denne of Men , worse then Lions ; yea , euen of Deuils , whose Court is b b Scaliger de ●t●litate , exercitat . 52. like the Sea at Paria , and the Iles of Maidegascar euer flowing in , but neuer ebbing out : and that of old , when Rome was in her Ruffe , as one well rimed with reason , from a strange , yet true Deriuation of the word [ Roma ] thus ; c c Ioh. Monachi apud Gowlart . in Catalog . test . Veritat . ●om . ● . lib. 14 pag. 494. 2. Of coozen●ge in his miracles . Roma manus rodit ; quod rodere non valet , odit ; Dantes exaudit ; non dantibus ostia claudit .

Now to couer this Couetousnesse , hee flyeth to the Coozening course of Quacksaluers in the fraudulent vse of lying Miracles , the glory d d Bellar. lib. 4. de Eccles. Militant . cap. 14. whereof is made a marke of their Church , in which euen now adayes e e Vid. Binderi Sc●olasticam theolog . cap. 10. they must haue a Miracle done , to make a good doctrine , warrantable no other wayes , as may appeare in that f f Bellar. in locis de Purgatorio , & Sanct. & Eucharist . Iesuicall custome of proouing their Conclusions by the vncertaine report of lying Wonders . For what truth can be authentike by Miracles , without Scripture ? Miracles may bee done g g Mat. 7.20 & 24.24 . & 2. Thess. 2.7 . by the Deuill and his Ministers , being true in the act , through Gods permission , though false in the end , which is to deceiue . And yet wee doubt of the truth of their Miracles , seeing Lyra reporteth h h Lyra in cap. 14. Dan. great deceiuing of the people to be wrought in the Church by lying Miracles done by Priests and their Adherent● , for temporall gaine ; and i i Canus lib. 11. loc. Com. cap. 6. Canus their owne Champion censureth Beda his English Historie , Gregories Dialogues , Vincentius his Speculum , Antoninus his Historicall , and the Leaden , not the Golden Legend for vncertain Records of many idle reports , concerning Miracles , done by some Saints , which not onely wise men , but euen common people dare not beleeue .

— k k Horat. de Arte poetic . Pictoribus atque Poetis Quidlibet audendi semper fuit aequa potestas :

Painters , and Poets , and Popish pardoners haue all the like priuiledge , to lye for an aduantage .

But loe , what a blocke is here layd in our way : Ob. Antichrist ( saith the l l Bellar. lib. de Pontif. ca. 15. & Sanders demons . 25. & Eudaemon lib. 3. contra . D. Abbat . pag. 244. Cardinall ) must doe these three miracles , first , cause fire come downe from heauen ; secondly , make the Image of the beast to speake ; thirdly , faine himselfe to dye , and to rise againe : But the Pope doth none of these three wonders : therefore the Pope cannot be Antichrist . And yet he may be Antichrist , Sol. although he doe none of these ; since he may doe other tricks of a maine deceiuer .

But to answere their argument , first , we denie the Proposition , 1. Proposition false . not allowing any of these three to be Antichrists miracles . For ( to begin at the last , 3. Miracle . till we come to the first , ) Where doe they finde that Antichrist shall fayne himselfe to dye , and to rise againe ? For m m Reuel. 13.3 . the head wounded to death , and the deadly wound healed , can no way proue , either , this n n Vid. Riberam in locum . to be a dying , and rising againe , since he was but wounded vnto death , and yet did not dye , being healed of this wound to the wonder of the world , which magnified the Dragon , for giuing such power vnto this beast , whom afterward they worshipped ; or , to be an act of Antichrist , who is not signified by the former beast , but by the latter , as we haue before proued , the former o o Vid. Marlaorat . in locum . being the Romane Emperour , one of whose heads is said to be deadly wounded , when the Monarchie beginning in Iulius Caesar , p p Appi●n . lib. 3 de bell . Ciuilibus & Dio Cass . l. 52. was almost cleane defaced againe by his death , till Augustus did afterward reuiue it to its former estate , and leaue it in a flourishing firmenesse to his successours ; in whom q q Iunium in Apoc. 13.3 . being bad men , as in those monsters , Caligula , Nero , Domitian , Commo●us , and Heliogabalus , the maiestie of the Empire seemed to be dead , where againe in those , who made a shew of morall vertue , as Tiberius , Claudius , Vespasian , Titus , Traian , Aurelius , Alexander Seuerus , Probus , and others , it flourished to the wonder of all the world ; which both magnified the Deuill in those heathen gods , to whom they , with Symanchus , r r Symmach. Epist. ad Valentin . apud Prudentium , & Ambros . tom. 3. lib. 5 Ep. 31. ascribed the continuall prosperity of the Empire , and worshipped the Emperours for Gods , as s s Ioh. Rosinus lib. 3. Antiq. Rom. cap. 18. appeareth by their solemne consecrations after their death . Againe , where the second beast which is Antichrist , is said to make the Image of the beast to speake , we cannot vnderstand it literally to be spoken of a miracle done by Antichrist , who , as t t Henriq . li. 14. cap. 23. § 3. & Blas . Vi●gas in 13. Apoc. commentar. 2. q. 6. Papists do describe him , must , in setting vp of the Iewish superstitions , pull downe all images , ( and therefore will not erect his owne , as u u Eudaemon lib. 3. in Rob. Abbat. pag. 253. Eudaemon speaketh without booke ) but mystically , according to the tenour of the whole Chapter , wherein ( as * * Hieronym . Epist. ad Paulin. Hierome saith ) there are as many mysteries as words , we must take it for an allegoricall description of one of the proudest actions of Antichrist , who then made the Image of the beast to speake , when eyther he tooke vpon himselfe the like maiestie , and authority , as the heathen Emperour had before , or else seemed to assigne it ouer to the Germane Empire . For what had the first beast p p Onuphr . lib. 3 Antiquit. Rom. in substance of gouerment truly ? to wit , an head , who was the Emperour , a bodie politike consisting of the Senate at home , with his deputies in the Prouinces abroad , and a soule , or life of soueraigne authoritie , set downe in his lawes , eyther heathenish in the Digests , or Christian in the Code , and Authentiques ; the second beast , to wit , Antichrist , euen the Pope hath apishly counterfeited , as he proudly mainteineth , in q q Vid. lib. 1. Ceremon . Rom. Eccles. sect. 1. & 2. a like resemblance of Soueraignetie , and State , both in his owne Court at Rome , and in his creature , the Germane Empire , posted ouer from one noble Familie to another , at the pleasure of the Pope . For first in his own Court at Rome , there is an head with three crownes , euen the Pope himselfe , not ashamed to tearme himselfe r r Bonifacius 8. apud Vrspurg . anno 1200. Caesar and Pontifex ; a monstrous body of a scarlet coloured Senate s s Vid. lib. 1. Cerem . Rom. Eccles. sect. 8. cap. 4. in the Red-hatted Cardinalls , together with his Deputies his Legates abroad , and a filthie soule of vsurped authoritie , by which this Image speaketh aloud to all the world , t t Corpus Iuris Canonici in Decretis Grati. Decretalibus Raymundi , Sexto Bonifac. 8. Clementinis , & extrauagantibus , correctis à Gregor. 12. euen the Canon law set downe in the text of Gratians Decrees , Raymunds Decretalls , the Sext of Bonifacius , Clementine , Extrauagants and their latter Constitutions , all adorned with glosses , plainely painting out the primacie of the Pope , both ouer the Spirituall , and Temporall state . So speaketh this Image by these Parasites one way . But secondly , u u Bull●ng. Ser. 6 in Apocalyps . if we take this Image for the Germane Empire , which in truth is but a shadow of the former Romane Empire , as we shall shew hereafter ; then the language , which the Pope putteth into his mouth , is but as an idle Eccho , resounding abroad , what is the Popes pleasure , as appeareth by that mutuall accord x x Apud Auent . lib. 4 Annal. Boiorum . pag. 259. &c. between the Pope and Franks , Pipin , Charles the great , and others , who as they were placed in their Empire by the Pope ; so set the Pope for Soueraigne in the best , and the greatest Segniories of Italie , verifying the old prouerbe , y y Racemus iuxta racemum maturescit . Erasm . Chiliad . tit. ●en●at . benefic . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , since one state by the help of the other came to ripenesse . Lastly , that fire , which they will haue their Antichrist to fetch downe from heauen , z z Bulling. Marlaorat , Iun. &c. in 13. Apoc. is no materiall , or elementarie fire , but that brutum fulmen , that furious fire of Excommunications , thundred out vsually against Miracle . 1 such Christian Princes as would not be subiect vnto his desire , as by a a Plat. in Greg. 2 Gregorie the second against Leo Iconomachus , by Gregorie the b b Jd● in Greg 7 seuenth against Henrie the fourth , by Innocent the c c Mat. Paris in Johan . fourth against King Iohn , & by Pius the d d Vide Iewels view of a seditious Bull. fifth against Queene Elizabeth , to the e e Confessio Stanihu●s . ad M. Iohan . Pellingum , Bruxellis , & Guiliel . Barckley de Potest Pap● , cap. 31. setting of the Christian world on ●ire , and the trouble of Religion within those Kingdomes whither such Bulls were sent , euen by the sound iudgement of moderate Papists .

But honest f f Eudaemon li. 3 in D. Abbat. . pag. 252. Eudaemon will haue this fire of Antichrist to be , as true , and proper fire , as was that of g g 2. Reg. 1.9 , 10 Elias his calling fire , which consumed the Captaines with their fifties . Ob. Wicked wretch as he is , in equalizing , and matching the true miracles of Gods Prophet , with the false delusions of wicked Antichrist . Sol. For Elijah called to God , who sent a true fire to consume those his enemies , for the certaine confirmation of his doctrine , h h Vid. Pe. Ma●t . in l. 2 Reg. c. 1.9 . and office ; whereas Antichrist solliciting his Master the Deuill for the like fauour of sending downe fire , cannot obtaine it ; because the Deuill can no better helpe Antichrist in this strait , then he did the i i 1. Reg. 18.28 Priests of Baal striuing with Elijah . Therefore in this disputable question amongst learned Diuines , whether the diuel haue any such power to bring fire from heauen , I had rather hold the negatiue vpon the foresaid example of the Baalites , and so deny this power vnto Antichrist ; then rashly to affirme , what I cannot make good , especially , since it is the true iudgement of the ancient Fathers , thus deciding the controuersie in k k Concil. Bracarens . 1. Can. 8. apud Binnium , tom . 2. Concilior . an Orthodox Councell , that if any man beleeue , that the Deuill hath made any creatures in the world , or that the Deuill himselfe , of his owne authoritie , now can make both Thunder , and Lightning , & Tempest , & Drythes , let him be an anathema . For although the Deuill be that Prince l l Ephes. 2.2 . which ruleth in the Ayre , in which hee may presumptuously vndertake such actions , as seeme miraculous , being onely done by the course of nature : yet , as Gregory m m Greg. lib. 2. Moral . cap. 10. said well , formidari non debet , quia nihil nisi permissus valet ; He ought not to be feared , because hee can doe nothing but by Gods permission : and now whether God will permit Antichrist to fetch fire from heauen by the power of the Deuill , is not determined . But admit their Proposition , that Antichrist shall performe these three seueral miracles , how proue they their Assumption , 2. The Assumption not true . that the Pope doth none of these things ? Shal records of good Histories be Iudges in this case ? Then is he cast out for that very Antichrist , seeing , first , for fire Miracle . 1 to bee fetched from heauen , we read of two prettie Miracle . 1 pranks ; one done by Pope HILDEBRAND , who n n Benno Cardinalis in vitâ Gregor. septimi . could when hee would , cast fire out of his sleeue ; the other , committed vpon the Father of their beautifull Saint Barbara , whom they o o Epitome Martyrologij per Haraeum in 4. Decemb. report to be consumed from heauen by fire and thunder . Secondly , for making of the Image of the Beast to speake , wee Miracle . 2 may easily prooue , that Images set vp by beastly Popes , or by their authority , haue beene made to speake , but how wee know not ; yet surely not by God ; since by God they are so esteemed , as p p Psal. 115.5 . to haue mouthes , and not to speake ; and therefore when they speake , it is either by the Deuil himselfe , or by some coozening conueyance of their Idoll Priests , that they vtter some language , as did the Image of the Crucifix in Naples , to q q Vid. Breuiar . Rom. ex editione Pauli 5. & Epitom Martyrolog. in festo S. Tom. Aquinat . 7. Martij . Thomas Aquinas praying vnto it , Benè de me scripsisti , THOMA ; quam ergo mercedem accipies ? Thou hast written well of me , THOMAS ; what reward shalt thou haue therefore ? And so another in England , to r r Jornalensis apud I. Fox . lib. 2 Martyrolog. Dunstane and the Bishops , in an assembly gathered for deciding of a controuersie between Monks and Priests , expelled out of their places at Dunstanes pleasure , Absit vt hoc fiat , absit hoc vt fiat ; iudicâstis bene , mutaretis non bene : God forbid that this should be , God forbid that this should be ; yee haue iudged Miracle . 3 well ; yee should not well change it . Thirdly , and lastly , for Antichrists sayning of himselfe to dye , and to rise againe , although we doe not finde , that the Pope did euer such a thing in his owne person ; because , I thinke , hee durst not , lest , whiles hee should seeme dead , another might step vp into his Chaire ( so ambitious haue they all beene in seeking and keeping their place in that hollow seate , ) yet a s s Vid. Regulam Brigittae cap. 17. & Pontificale Castell●ni apud Hospinianum lib. 6. de Orig. Monachor . c. 73. shew thereof is vsually made by his hellish Locusts , at their admittance into Monasteries , and Nunneries ; when the foolish Nouices , who are to be receiued into that societie , first prostrate themselues before the Altar in their old Clothes , as dead , and then rise againe to put on the new Weede of their superstitious Order , as folkes reuiued . Looke into the Legend of t t Epitom . Martyrolog. Rom. ad 29. April . Catherina Senensis , and tell me , yee Pope-lings , vpon your consciences , if you can thinke it true , what is there reported , to wit , That her heart was taken out of her body , and another put in place thereof , she liuing yet for all that ; or that her soule went out of her body , returning after a few dayes into it againe . Surely , I cannot thinke it to be any other miracle , but such us the Deuill did counterfeit amongst the ancient Heathen , for the disgracing of true Miracles , in that kind done by Christ and his Apostles , as in u u Plin. lib 7. Natur. histor. cap. 52. Hermotinus Clazomenius , Aristoeus , and others , of whom , as of this their hellish Saint , wee can conceiue no better opinion , then as of a x x Vid. Wi●rum lib. 3. de praestig . daemonum , cap. 11.12 . &c. Witch deluded by the Deuill , in thinking her soule to be forth of her body , when it was the Deuill onely possessing the soule : Your owne great Clerke , Augustinus Steuchus y y August . Steuchus lib. 8. de perenni Philosoph . cap. 27. prouing out of Antiquities , that animae per aëra volitantes , sunt daemones : soules flying through the ayre , as these folkes soules be reported of , are Deuils : z z Hesiod . lib. 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : being clothed with ayre , they goe about euery where throughout the earth , as Satan a a Iob. 1.6 . said of himselfe , that he compassed the earth about to and fro , indeede like b b 1. Pet. 5.8 . a roaring Lion , seeking whom hee may deuoure . But leaue we this point of discouering the false miracles of Pope and Papists , to those who are dayly eye-witnesses of such delusions , in their time to bee disclosed , as plainely as were these lewd pranks of their c c Vid. Hospin . lib. 6. de Orig. Monach. cap. 13. Mendicants , committed in Berna , and Orleans . For , non diu fallet falsum : a lye will not last long ; the Pope knoweth well enough . And therefore , as Iulius d d Vid. Balae . Valer . &c. in Iul. 2. the second said , If PETERS Keyes cannot doe it , PAVLS Sword shall ; meaning thereby , not the e e Ephe. 6.18 . 3. Of crueltie by persecutions . Sword of the Spirit , which is the Word of God : but the Sword of Persecution , which to maintaine his former acts of Couetousnesse and Coozenage , he draweth out in Crueltie against the Saints of God , thereby both deuouring and massacring whole Townes , as f f Fox . Martyr●log tom. 2. pag. 859. & August . Thuames lib. 52. Cabriers , and Merindoll in Piemont , many thousands of people in all parts of Europe , yea , and diuers Christian Princes , as g g Collyu●ts Historie of the Ciuill Warres in France . IONE , Queene of Nauarre , poysoned Henry the Third , and Henry the Fourth , Kings of France , most treacherously murdered , and animating vile Traitors vnto wicked designes against the liues and states of good Princes ( as how many waies hee made against Queene Elizabeth , and in them all was wonderously defeated ) all the world hath beene astonished , assenting in heart to those censures , which diuers well learned men haue giuen foorth against the Pope for his raging crueltie , both in generall , of them all , and in speciall , of some most remarkeable Panthers , h h Aelian . lib. 5. de histor. animal . cap. 40. drawing vnto them , by the sweet smell of their outward faire skinne , and shew of fleshly fashions in outward Ceremonies , a multitude of silly soules , and simple-hearted people , whom they without mercy consume , and bring to nothing . For of the Pope in generall , his owne chiefe Secretary i i Theodoric . à Neim . lib. 1. de Schismate , & apud Gowlart . in Catalogo test . verit . lib. 19. & p. 850. Theodoricus a Neime , said , I truely assent ( as the Canonists dispute ) that Popes are neyther gods , nor men , but Deuils incarnate : and of some in particular , wee haue these witnesses ; first Machiauell , k k Machiauell . cap. 18. de Princ. against his Patron Alexander the sixth , whom he termeth an Impostor , or Deceiuer of all mortall men , exercising his mind in nothing , but vnto fraud and malice : secondly , Bellarmine against his Master Sixtus Quintus , whom although in flatterie hee l l Bellar. Epist. praefixa tom . 2. Oper. acknowledgeth to bee both a learned , a godly and a bountifull Prince ; yet in priuate hee thus iudged of him after his death , if we may beleeue m m Watson . Quodlib . q. 3. art. 2. pag. 57. one Locust now stinging another , Qui sine poenitentiâ viuit , & sine poenitentiâ moritur , proculdubiò ad infernum discendit ; and Conceptis verbis , quantum capio , quantum sapio , quantum intelligo , discendit ad infernum . n n Quidam Poeta in Alex. 6. apud Gowlart . in Catalog . test . verit . lib. 20. c. 93● De vitio in vitium , de flammâ transit in ignem ; Roma sub Hispano deperit Imperio . Sextus TARQVINIVS , Sextus NERO , Sextus & isle , Semper sub Sextis perdita Roma fuit . that is ,

From sinne to sinne ; from flame to fire , Rome still fals vnder Spaines Empire : Sixt TARQVINE , Sixt NERO , this Sixt they call : For vnder Sixtus rule , Rome still doth fall .

And thus now by comparing the Qualities of Antichrist expressed in Scripture , with these lewd tricks of Popes , made knowne by time , through wofull experience , wee see what the Pope is , 2. His seate or place of residence . euen that Great Antichrist , as now his seate , or place of Residencie shall euidently demonstrate . For it is agreed amongst the best both of o o Lod. Viues in lib. 18. August . de Ciuitate Dei , cap. 22. Rhemenses in 17. Apoc. §. 5. Learned Papists and of Zealous p p Iun. Danaeus , Whitaker . Abbot . vbi supra . Protestants , that the place of Antichrists Kingdome is that Rome , where the Pope now sitteth ( as hee thinketh ) in Peters Chaire , but in truth , vpon the stoole of Wickednesse in the middest of Babylon , if wee may beleeue Petrarch thus iustly exclayming against the bloudie q q Francis . Petrarcha , Ep. 16. Citie , Olim Roma , nunc Babylon , falsa & nequam , Once Rome , now Babylon , false and wicked . 3. His time . And therefore we may quickly passe from the place to the time , concerning which also wee need not adde much to that , Of beginning . which hath beene spoken before , seeing both the beginning and continuance of Antichrist and the Papacie is altogether one . For first the Pope began to worke , like Antichrist , in the Primitiue times , by infinite superstitions , such as are r r Epist. Telesphori . the forbidding of Meales , and s s Ep. 2. Clement . Marriages ; t t Ep. 1. Euaristi . the exemption of the Clergie ; u u Ep. 3. Anacleti the Supremacie of the Romane Bishop ; x x Ep. 1. Alexan. the necessary vse of holy Bread , and holy Water ; and many such like recorded in those Epistles , which they vsually call Decretall , and which well may conuince the Popes of Antichristianisme , seeing they are allowed by them , howsoeuer wee haue iust cause vtterly to reiect them for a Bastard-brood , both by their rude stile not any way correspondent y y Qibus vixerunt Liuius , Tacitus , Seneca , Lucan , Silius Italic . Plinij , Quintilian . Martialis & alij classici linguae Latinae autores . to those pure times of Latine speech , and by the bad matter , not any way well agreeable to the proportion of faith , albeit z z Turrian . lib. 1 in Magdeburg . Turrian , a a Baron . tem . 1. Annal. & Bisciola in Epitome . Baronius , b b Binnius tom . 1. Conciliorum . Binnius and c c Genebrard . lib. 3. Chronolog. others labour neuer so much to proue them Authentike . d d Sophocl . apud Erasm . in Chili . ad . sub titulo Inanis Opera . * * Labor by Labour bringeth Labour . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Secondly , the Pope was hindred from vsurping this Temporall power by the Emperour for a time , as we may see plainly by the Epistles of e e Leo Ep. 53. ad Leon. August . Leo , f f Agath . act. 4. Agatho , and g g Synodi in superscript . Gregor. lib 4. Regifiri , Ep. 32.33 . &c. Gregory the Great vnto the Emperours , whom according to their due Alleageance they intitled Soueraigne Lords . Thirdly , then the Pope was manifested to be the Great Antichrist , when the Roman Empire fel into ruine , and vtter decay , first , h h Naucler . generat . 11. tom. 2. by the fatall translation of the Imperiall Seate from Rome vnto Constantinople : secondly , by the i i Eutrop. Procopius Paulus Diacon . &c. miserable deuastation of Italie , and the Westerne Empire by the Gothes , Vandalls , Hunnes , Longobardes , and other like barbarous people issuing out of the North , as swelling flouds : thirdly , by the k k Platina in Zachar. 1. & Steph. 2. calling of Frankes into Italie , to whom craftie Popes adhered for aduantage , like the Iuy to the Oke , till they had suckt out from them all the sap of their power , both Spirituall and Temporall . For first they got the Spirituall Iurisdiction , partly , by that purchase , which l l Platina in Bonifacio 3. Boniface the Third made with Phocas the Parricide , for the title of Vniuersall Bishop , then in controuersie betweene the Bishops of Rome and Constantinople , about the yeere of our Lord , six hundred and sixth , and partly by that plot of policie , which m m Bisciola ad Annum 684. Benedict the First contriued secretly against the Emperour , when he subtilly obtained of Constantinus Pogonatus , in the yeere of our Lord , sixe hundred , eighty , and fourth , the free Consecration of the Bishop of Rome , without the expectation of the Emperours , either confirmation , or consent . Secondly ▪ they wrested the Temporall Sword or Power out of the sacred hands of the Emperour , when n n Auentinus lib. 5. Annal. Boiorum , pag. 458. Hildebrand , called by them Gregory the Seuenth , tooke vpon him to depose Henry the Fourth , substituting Rodolph by a Crowne sent vnto him , with this Verse written about it ; Petra dedit PETRO , PETRVS diadema RODOLPHO . The Rocke a Crowne to PETER gaue , Which RODOLPH must from PETER haue .

But now how long hee shall continue , I cannot , neither dare I determine , Of continuance . since hee must stay in some sort till the Comming of Christ . Onely concerning Rome , the proper seate of Antichrist , me thinkes , the Scripture giueth vs to vnderstand two things for certaine : the first , that Rome shall bee destroyed before Christs Comming , since there shall be a time before the Haruest come , wherein the Angell shall cry of Babylon , o o Reuel. 14.8 . It is fallen , it is fallen : the second , that it cannot bee but that very shortly it shall come to passe . For although we may not be so bold , as p p Napier in locum illum . some are , who precisely define the yeere of the vtter destruction of Rome , to be the one thousand , sixe hundreth , thirtieth , and ninth : Yet may wee well assent to the sober iudgement of that most Religious Preacher of Repentance in England , Master Arthur Dent , in those his most excellent Commentaries vpon the Reuelation worthy all your diligent perusings , who q q Arthur Dent in 14 Reue. 8.9 thinketh that this Fall may fal out within the compasse of the age of a man , that is , according r r Psal. 90.12 . to Moses his account of Mans longaeuitie , within the space of threescore yeeres , and tenne . For marke , how things grow , and ripen to their period , euen s s Reuel. 10.7 . before the seuenth Trumpet blow . We are now t t Reuel. 8.3 . vnder the seuenth Seale , wherein the Saints Prayers are presented vpon the Altar : and wee liue now in the time of the u u Reuel. 9.15 . sixth Trumpet , wherein the foure Angels , that is , Turkes , and Saracens , olde , and new , are loosed , being prepared at an houre , at a day , at a moneth , at a yeere to slay the third part of men : and the Gospell , which is x x Reuel. 10.2 . the little Boooke in the mightie Angels hand is opened : yea , now the sixth Viall is y y Reue. 16.12 . powred out , whereby first , Euphrates beginneth to be dry , that is , the glorie of Popery waxeth small ; secondly , 13. the Frogs are sent out to heale it , that is , the Priests and Iesuites are thrust out abroad into all the World , to helpe the halting Papacie : thirdly , 16. the Kings of the Earth must bee gathered together in Arma-geddon , that is , as the word signifieth , into a place of subtill desolation . For is not all this done ? First , the Saracens z z Saracen . hist. by Th. Newton . out of Arabia , and the Turkes a a Rob. Knolls his Turkish histo. out of Tartaria haue ouerspred the three greater parts of the Christian World , as all Afrike almost , and all the lesser Asia with the Easterne Countries of Syria , Armenia , Assyria , Media , Babylonia , &c. and a third part of Europe ; being now ready vpon the least oportunitie , or occasion that can bee , to enter the Lists of Christendome at their pleasure : Secondly , the b b Vid. Preface to M. Edward Brierwood his booke o● Enquiries . Gospell hath now a free passage in most of the Christian Kingdomes , none being ignorant of the preaching thereof , although some receiue it , and some will not admit the publike profession thereof , as Italie , France , and Spaine . Thirdly , the glory of Popery , to wit , the c c Vid. Harm . Confess sect. 20. Popes Supremacie is quite ouerthrowne in England , Scotland , most parts of Germanie , and Polonia , Hungarie , in Sueden , and Denmarke , and much impayred in France . Fourthly , the Iesuites d d Allen in Apologiá Seminar . Romae , & Rhemis . are daily sent abroad , either openly to oppose themselues against the Truth , where they may haue admittance , as in Spaine , France , and Poland , or secretly to worke mischiefe against the State of Kings , and Kingdomes , which haue cast off , and will no more admit the yoke of Popish bondage , putting in practice that pestilent position of proud Mariana , e e Io. Marianae lib 1. de Reg. & Regno . ca. 6. & 7. holding it lawfull for any man to kill a King , whom Pope & Popelings conceiue to be a Tyrant , that is , a f f Vid. Petr. Molin● . li. de potest . Papae temporal . cap. 7. Resister , or Opposite to the Popes proceedings ; contrarie both to the Councell g g Concil. Constant . less . 15. of Constance that condemned this Position of D. PETIT ; and the moderne sound iudgement of the Vniuersitie h h Inter op●ra Fr. Iunij tom. 2. of Paris , admitting the Orations of Antoninus Arnaldus , and others lately made against the Iesuites , and condemning the Bookes both of Mariana , and Cardinall Bellarmine now set out against Barkley . Onely now the fifth part of this Pageant remaines , not yet acted by the Kings , to be gathered in Arma-geddon . But , God bee praysed for his prouidence in all things ▪ the Iesuites now make haste to bring them on the Stage ( wee trust in Christ Iesus ) to their owne confusion , while they daily incense those Princes , who will admit them into audience against Christs Flocke , which yet shall preuaile aboue all their Enemies , in spite of all the power of Hell . God therefore enlighten the hearts of the Princes of Italie , France , and Spaine , that they seeing the abominations of this wicked Antichrist , may with one consent ioyne themselues in league with all other Christian Potentates , for the seasonable demolishing of all this whorish offspring , together with that false prophet , as it is i i Reuel . 17.17 foretold , and shall be accomplished in the fulnesse of time .

§ . XXIII . For God for a time doth suffer the Pope to ruffle , The final cause and raigne in the Church as Antichrist , for these three ends , all one with those before deliuered . First , for his glories sake , that he might triumph ouer this beast by his Saints vpon this victory , sweetly k k Reuel. 19.3 . singing , Alleluia : Secondly , for the further damnation of the wicked , who are not sealed l l Reuel. 7.14 . with Gods marke in their foreheads : Thirdly , for the bettering of the Godly by these persequutions , vnder which they are purged from euill , and perseuere in goodnes , vnto their most certaine glorie in blessednes , as m m Reuel . 19.9 Blessed are they which are called to the mariage supper of the Lambe : and he saith vnto me ; These words are the true saying of the Lambe .

§ . XXIIII . Now therefore hauing as fully , The Demonstration gathered from the two former Questions . 1. What is Antichrist . 2. Who is he ? and as plainely , as I could , giuen resolution of the two proposed Questions concerning Antichrist , What is Antichrist , and , Who is Antichrist , I may boldly frame this most proper Demonstration vnder this plaine , and direct forme , after this manner :

Whosoeuer is ▪ to be a man by ordinarie substitution succeeding another , in a kingdome reared by Satan , The Proposition . vpon the ruines of the Romane Empire , through the liberalitie of Christian Princes , and the pleasures of the world , in which kingdome he , both as an Heretique denying all the articles of the Christian faith , and as a most wicked Impe , violating all the Commaundements of the Decalogue or Morall law , first couetously imprinteth his character , both inward of implicit faith , and outward of an oath , and priestly vnction , vpon all men whomsoeuer he can delude ; then fraudulently endeuoreth to doe many miracles , and lastly , most cruelly persequuteth the Saints of God ; sitting in the middest of the Church at Rome , mysteriously in the Primitiue times , but plainly reuealed about and after the sixe hundreth , sixtieth and sixth yeere of our Lord , and so to continue for a time in his ruffle , vntill he be destroyed by little and little through the Preaching of the Gospell , but fully , and wholy by the comming of Christ , he till then tyrannizing thus for the blinding of the Reprobates , and for the triall of Gods children to the glory of God , is that Great Antichrist described in Scripture :

The Assumption . But the Pope is a man by ordinarie substitution succeeding another in a kingdome reared by Satan , vpon the ruines of the Romane Empire , through the liberality of Christian Princes , and the pleasures of the world , in which kingdome be , both as an Heretique , denying all the Articles of the Christian faith , and as a most wicked Impe , violating all the Commaundements of the Decalogue or Morall law , first couetously imprinteth his character both inward of implicit faith , and outward of an oath , and Priestly vnction , vpon all men whomsoeuer he can delude ; then fraudulently endeuoureth to doe many miracles , and lastly , most cruelly persequuteth the Saints of God ; sitting in the middest of the Church of God at Rome , mysteriously in the Primitiue times , but plainely reuealed about , and after the sixe hundredth , sixtieth , and sixth yeere of our Lord , and so to continue for a time in his ruffle , vntill he be destroyed by little and little through the Preaching of the Word , but fully , and wholly by the comming of Christ , he till then tyrannizing thus , for the blinding of the Reprobates , and for the tryall of Gods children , to the glory of God :

Therefore the Pope is that Great Antichrist described in Scripture .

A Demonstration n n Aristotel . lib. 2 Post . cap. 10. & Keckerman lib. 3. system . Logici , cap. 14. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in which according to the direct rules of Logicke , medium est definitio matoris extremi , & Minoris proponuntur , tùm 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , tùm 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; that now if we would know , what is that Great Antichrist , we may answere , It is the Pope ; and if we inquire further , What the Pope should be ; Wee may affirme plainely , that the Pope is that Great Antichrist , described so plainely , and so fully in the Scriptures . For the Maior proposition is taken out of the plaine text of Scripture ; and the Assumption from the acts , and deeds of Popes themselues , as they are Popes in cathedra : What then I pray you can hinder the Inference of our conclusion ? Surely in reading our Aduersaries before cited , I haue not found any thing as yet , vnto which we haue not giuen a direct , and iust answere , if we now make satisfaction vnto two speciall doubts . The former Popish exception against our demonstration .

§ . XXV . The former of which , is o o Bellar. lib. 3. de Pontific . Romano cap. 4. & 5 Bellarmines first , and second Demonstration , stolne , or borrowed out of the fourth , & fifth of those rabblements , which Sanders p p Sanders lib. 8 de visibil● . Monarch●● . had raked out of the stinking sinke of hellish inuention , vnder this forme of a negatiue sillogisme : The Gospell must be preached throughout the world , ● . Their Proposition in two parts . and the Romane Empire must be taken away , before Antichrist come : But the Gospell is not yet preached throughout the world ( for as yet there remain many great Countries and Regions in India Easterne , and America Westerne , 2. Their Assumption correspondent . and ( to adde more to their instance ) the South continent , and Northerne Samoedds , with other places about the riuer of Ob , and in Tartaria , [ in which the sound thereof was yet neuer heard : ] and the Romane Empire doth flourish yet , and stand in the house of Austria . Our answere . Therefore Antichrist is not yet come . But all this is easily taken away , if we will weigh the weakenesse of euery Proposition in euery part . For first , in the Maior there plainely appeareth a double collusion ; To the Proposition . 1. Collusion discouered . the former by wresting of our Sauiour his words quite away from their true meaning . For our Sauiour doth not say , that the Gospel must be preached throughout the world before the comming of Antichrist , but that it q q Mat. 24.14 . must be preached in all the world , for a witnesse vnto all nations , and then shall the end come ; the end , to wit , eyther of the world , as r r Aquinas in Catena & Marl●orat . in locum . most take it , or of Hierusalem , as s s Chrysost. hem . 76. in Math. 2. Collusion discouered . Chrysostome expoundeth it : the later , by mis-interpreting the words of the Apostle , saying , that t t 2. Thes. 2.7 . he who now letteth , will let , vntill he be taken out of the way : For the u u Vide in hunc locum Ambros . Theophyloct . Theodorit . & Aquinatem . Romane Empire , or Romane Emperour , or the seate of Maiestie in that Empire , then in the Apostles time settled at Rome , and hindering then the pompous appearance of the great Antichrist , was to be taken out of the way ; not simply , and wholly , but onely in respect of Italy ; out of which the seate Imperiall was to be translated into Greece , or into Germanie , or into any other Countrie else , that the Citie of Rome , and the Territories thereunto belonging , might the more easily be vsurped by Antichrist , as it is now possessed onely by the Pope , who thrust out the Emperour into some corner of the Romane world , as Hadrian the Fourth wrote in an x x Apud Auentinum lib. 6. Annal. Boiorum , pag. 506. edit. Basilens . Epistle to the Bishops , Princes Electors of Germanie , Romae nostra sedes est ; Imperatoris est Aquis , in Arduenna , quae est silua Galliae : Our Seate is at Rome ; but the Emperours is at Aquae , in Arduenna , which is a Wood in France .

And therefore , secondly , wee make this our answere vnto the Minor : first , To the Assumption . that the Gospell must be preached throughout the World by the Apostles , Part. 1 and their Successors , taking the y y Maldonatus in 24. Math. word ( world ) either by Synechdoche , for all the knowne World by its habitation ; since euen through all the habitable World , then knowne to Geographers , the sound of the Gospell hath passed by z z Rom. 10.18 . the Apostles , after their dispersion abroad from Hierusalem , if we may relye vpon the report of a a Euseb. lib. 3. Eccles. hist. cap. 1 & Nicephor . lib. 2. per totum . ancient and b b Genebrard . lib. 3 Chronolog. & Bisciola ad Ana●● Christ . 44. late Historians : or truely , and plainely for the whole World indeed , which although it now doth not professe the faith of Christ , scarce in c c M. Edw. Brierwood in his Enquiries touching Languages , and Religions , cap. 14. the sixth part , ( for it is neere the ending , when faith will bee growne very scant vpon the earth : ) yet might haue had , and holden this word of faith long before this time , d d Luke ●8 . 8 . since it is not ouer-clouded in e e Hieronym in Math. 24. any part thereof with inuincible ignorance , God being so kinde and mercifull to all men , as to send them some light of Truth , either by the works of Nature , ordinary , and extraordinary , or by the word of grace preached f f Vid. Witaker . in resp. ad 5. demonsh at Sanderi . & qu. 5. de Pontif. Rom. ca. 2 euen in China , and in the Indians , by those three , who were called Thomas , so much praysed and celebrated for their generall preaching of the Word throughout the World , by that great learned man , Mr. Doctor Stapleton , in his Booke De tribus THOMAS . Secondly , Part. 2 wee answere vnto their latter part of the Minor , that the name of the Romane Empire is yet remayning , but the Kingdome is abolished , and quite defaced ; since first there is not scarce one Acre of ground , which properly , and absolutely belongeth to the Emperour , as hee is called Emperour of the Romanes ; because what he now hath in possession in Hungarie , Bohemia , Carinthia , Silesia , &c. g g Vid. Sleidan . lib. 5. & 6. Commentar. is by right of inheritance from his most illustrious Progenitors of Austria , and Hungaria , yee and the free Cities in Germanie are not subiect to the Emperours absolutely , but according to certaine conditions , and couenants , expressed and contayned in their seuerall Charters , h h Vid. Onuphr . lib. 3. Rom. Antiquitat . qui est de Jmper . Romano . most of them being situated without the Ancient Pale of the Romane Empire , vnder which they continued but a small time , being the last conquered , and the first recouered . Secondly , there is not now a Romane Emperour , by our Aduersaries owne report : for till the Pope i i Aurea bulla Caroli Quarti , cap. 2. crowne him , who is by the seuen Princes Electors chosen , and called , King of the Romanes , ( they might more truely say , of the Germanes ) they k k Clementin . li. 2. tit. 9. de Iuram . & lib. 1. C●rem . Rom. Eccles. §. 5. cap. 1. & ●ellar . lib. 3. de translat . I●●er● , ca. ● . 3 . &c. account him no Emperour . Now since CHARLES the Fifth , the Pope hath not set the Crowne Imperiall vpon any mans head , neither is it likely , that either hee will or shall , since there is a barre betweene Germanie and Rome , which is not passable by the Emperours Forces , euen the power of the Venetians , and the King of Spayne in Italie , who with the great Duke of Tuscia , and other petty Potentates , haue vsurped vpon the Rights of the Empire so long a time , that they l l Iuxta leges Imperiales ss. de diuers . t●m●or . possess . l. 3. longae & Cod. lib. 7. tit. 31. l. 1. may now prescribe against the right owner . Wherefore the wise Bononians m m Apud Cornel. Agripp . in histor●an de duptici Caesaris Coronat . cap. 5. might very well ominate by the breach of that Bridge , vpon which Charles the Fifth entred into the great Church there , vnto his coronation , that not any man euer after should be crowned for Emperour : yea , and Lypsius n n J. Lipsius in praefat. lib. de magnitudine Rom. Imperij . might very truely hold , that all what remaines of the Romane Empire , standeth onely vnder the Pope , whose Imperiall , both Seate , and Senate is at Rome . So that their former doubt , opposed against our Demonstration , is so throughly cleered , that we may , notwithstanding their wrangling allegations of the Gospell , not published throughout the World , and the present state of the Germane Empire , well conclude the Pope to bee that great Antichrist .

§ . XXVI . The latter exception against our demonstration . But now the later scruple is of greater difficultie , and indeede very much preiudiciall to our assertion , since it is ( as some thinke ) contrarie to the iudgement of some of our best , and deepest Protestant Diuines , such as o o Zanchius lib. 2. Miscellan . Zanchius and others , who deny the Pope to bee that great Antichrist , described in Scripture : Our answere . yet I must needs say againe , that since these great and good men be worthy of all true and most reuerent respect , for their profound learning and sincere life ; they are not to be brought forth , as opposites to that truth , which p p Luther . l●b . de Captiuit Babylon . Caluin . lib 4. Iustit . cap. 7.15 . & H●sh●sius lib. de s●xcentis Papistorum error . ca. 23 others , of as great learning and sound iudgement , haue deliuered out of the most sacred Scriptures , especially , for that they deliuer nothing against vs demonstratiuely , but vpon meere probabilities , as q q Zanch. vbi supra & in Confessione . themselues confesse , while they professe plainely , that this is their opinion concerning Antichrist , to wit , 1. That the Pope is Antichrist , and his Kingdome Antichristian . 2. That this hindreth not , but that there may come in the end of the world some one notorious Antichrist , who may doe Miracles , and other such great things , as are probably collected from the Scriptures , and firmely asserted by the ancient Fathers . A graue and good sentence , agreeable to the Truth ▪ if we respect the matter , howsoeuer in the manner of the reuealing of this Antichrist , they seeme to runne into Popish Tents , onely vpon a peaceable minde , and zealous affection towards some of the Ancient Fathers , especially for the Greekes , r r Damascen . li. 4. Orthodox . sid. cap. 27. DAMASCENE , and for the Latines , s s August . lib. 20 de Ciuitate Dei per totum . AVGVSTINE , who liuing before the sixe hundredth yeere after Christ , defined this matter onely vpon coniectures , according to that tradition , which is recorded in t t Hyppolyt . Orat . de consummat . saec . & Antichristo , tom. 2. Biblioth. sanct. Patrum . Hyppolitus his Oration concerning Antichrist ; an Author most iustly u u Sixtus Senens . lib. 4. Bibli . suspected to be counterfeited : and yet if hee were true , he is no sound warrant for vs to build our faith vpon concerning Antichrist : For although the authoritie of ancient Fathers bee of great force in the litterall exposition of the Scriptures , out of which wee haue most fully declared the former question , What is that great Antichrist : yet haue they no place at all in determining of the second point , Who is this great Antichrist , because they liued before the time , wherein that great Antichrist , who lurked in those Fathers dayes vnder a mysterie , was to be detected , disclosed , and found to sit at Rome , and by his deeds to fulfill all those Prophecies , which the holy Ghost had deliuered concerning him in the Scriptures . So that our holy Brethren , who yet expect a more full expressement of Antichrist in some one particular vile Monster , that should , if it were possible , surpasse the Pope in villany , are not so much against vs , as they seeme to bee in show , seeing it is not any good liking they haue of the Pope , whom they confesse to be Antichrist ; but onely the iust detestation of so wicked a Monster , as is Antichrist , that draweth them to imagine the further deferring of his most dangerous and accursed approach . They are in hope : Wee are in faith : and both in loue . They expect a farre off : Wee behold euen at hand the end of all these miseries by the fore-past reuealing , the present rage and raigning , the future happy ruine of Antichrist and his Kingdome now settled in Rome : Wee agree both in the maine , not much differing in the Bye : As wee yeeld to them in the iust execration of the odious nature of this abominable Antichrist , so farre as they prooue what they speake from the Scriptures : euen so in like manner are they ( bee they neuer so learned and wise ) with patience , and loue , to heare , and to iudge vs their deare Brethren , speaking with some knowledge , in true zeale , concerning the maner of the reuealing of Antichrist , which they hold yet to be in futuro . We finde to be fully finished , & in praeterito , & in praesenti , both in times before and now . If any x x 1. Cor. 14.30 31. thing bee reuealed to another that sitteth by , let the first hold his peace . For yee may all prophesie one by one , that all may learne , and all may be comforted . y y Homer . 2. Odyss. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; weake men combined may worke much good , since z z Ouid. quae non prosunt singula , multa iuuant : what one cannot , many may .

Proofes of our Assertion from the ancient Fathers . § . XXVII . And yet I speake not this in diffidence of our cause . For wee want not the authoritie of ancient Fathers , either prophesying beforehand , or zealously publishing vpon his appearance , that the Great Antichrist is alreadie come , and the Pope of Rome is hee . I will produce no Babes , but onely such , as without exception are , either produced by a a Canis . Catechis . cap. de nouiss . quaest. 3. Canisius , and b b Coccius tom . 2. Catholicism . lib. 10. art. 30. 1. Prophesying before . Coccius , as if they were on their side , or else registred for eye-witnesses by good Historians . For those who beforehand prophesied of Antichrist , and of his seat or kingdome , agree vpon these two points : The first , that Antichrist shall sit at Article . 1 Rome , rearing vp his Kingdome vpon the ruines of the Romane Empire . For to this Article speaketh , First , Tertullian , when c c Tertullian . in Ap●loget cap. 32. hee saith , that Christians pray for the safetie of the Romane Empire , because by the course thereof the great Persecutions which must come by Antichrist , are put off and hindred . Secondly , Cyrill of Hierusalem , when d d Cyrill . Hierosolymitan . Catechesi 15. hee saith , that Antichrist shall violently take vnto himselfe the power of the Romane Empire . Thirdly , Ambrose , when e e Ambros . in 2. Thes. 2. hee saith that Christ shall not come till the Romane Empire faile , and Antichrist appeare , who must kill the Saints , giuing libertie to the Romanes , yet vnder his owne name . Fourthly , f f Chrysost. hom. 4. in 2 ▪ Thes. 2. Chrysostome followed by g g Theophylact. in 2. Thes 2. Theophylact , h h Oecumenius in 2. Thes. 2. Oecumenius , and i i Radulphus Fluuiac . lib. 18. in Leuit cap. 1. Rudolphus Fluuiacensis , when both he and they after him ioyntly affirme that Antichrist by trecherie must destroy the Romane Empire . The second , that Rome is Babylon , the proper seate of Antichrist , which shall be destroyed before the end of the World . For to this Article Article . 2 speaketh , First , Tertullian , who in full assurance of what he speaketh , oftentimes k k Tertullian . lib. in Iudaeos , cap. 9. & lib. 3. in Marcion . cap. 13. vseth these words , Babylon , in our Apostle Saint IOHN , beareth the figure of the Citie of Rome ; therefore great , and proud by her Kingdome , and a destroyer of the Saints . Secondly , Hierome , who liuing at that time , when Rome was wholly Christian vnder Constantius , Iulian , and Valentinianus the First , yet in foresight of future Apostasie therein there beginning vnder a Mysterie , but afterward openly to be complemented , very l l Hierony . tom. 1. Ep. 17. ad Marcellum , & Ep. 151. ad Algosiam , qu. 11. & in Praefat. ad translat . Dydimi . de spirit . Sanct. Omnia secund. Editionem Parisiens . 1609. often termeth that Citie Babylon , and the purple Whoore spoken of in the Reuelation , wherein sometimes hee was an inhabitant . ( Now this cannot bee spoken of Babylon in Mesopotamia , which then was desolate , and where Hierome neuer liued . ) Thirdly , Lactantius , who m m Lactant. li. 7. Instit. cap. 25. alluding to the Sybilline Oracle , saith , that when that head of the World shall fall , and beginne to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that is , but a street ( or Impetus , for it is deriued either of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 sluo , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 traho , ) who can doubt , but that an end is at hand vpon all humane affaires , and vpon all the World ? The words of the Sybill , to which he alludeth , are these ( as learned n n Xistus Betuleius in Annot. in Lactantium . Betuleius doth cite them ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ▪ &c. Rome shall bee a street , and Delus vnknowne , &c. ) But let vs leaue these Prophesies , and come to performances : For Antichrist did no sooner appeare in his likenesse , but God in his mercie to wards his Elect , sent forth his faithfull Witnesses of euery sort , Publishing his present approach by open Verdit . to publish abroad vnto the World , that the Mystery was reuealed , and Antichrist was then come , and seated in Rome . It is odious to say it , and idle , if wee prooue it not . Therefore that Papists , especially in England , may at length see , and marke , how their Pope was reputed off in former times , euen before Iohn Wickliffe spake against him in Oxford , the Pope shall haue faire play : his Cause shall bee tryed by a Grand Inquest of twelue good men and true , ( according to the o o Sir Thom. Smith de rep. Anglor. l. 2. c. 18. onely most laudable custome of the Common-wealth of England , ) whereof , foure shall be Kings , and Princes : foure shall be Arch-bishops , A Iurie Impanneled . and Bishops ; and foure shall bee Abbots or Monkes . Behold , now the Prisoner standing at the Barre , who because hee is become a Peere in the World , shall haue an open Verdict , seuerally deliuered by euery Iuror ; where , according to our p p Idem ibidem , cap. 28. custome also ; we will demand sentence , first of those , who are of least account with the Pope , beginning first with Princes ; then proceeding to the Bishops ; but lastly striking all downe flat with the Monkes of the Westerne Orders , who q q Reuel. 9.11 . are the Popes owne creatures , and greatest Dearelings , being sworne Slaues to their King , The first Man . the Angell of the bottomlesse pit . And now to the businesse : The first Man of the Princes is Fredericke the Second , Emperour of Rome , who in iust execration of Popish Tyrannie plainely auouched , that r r In Epist. ad Ordin . Germaniae , apud Auentin . lib. 7. Annal. Bo●or . pag. 542. edit. Basil . there were many Antichrists amongst those Romane Bishops , neither were there any other hurt to Christian Religion , but onely they , as their Workes doe shew : For saith he s s In Epist. ad Wenceslaum Regem Bohemiae , apud Auen. ibid. The second man . in another place , they who sit ouer the Temple of God at Babylon , that is , at Rome , affectate Diuinitie . The second is Otto , at that time Duke of Bauaria , who confesseth t t In Orat. ad Epis● . Germaniae , apud Auentin● , pag. 550. The third man his assent vnto the Bishops , who affirmed , that the Pope was Antichrist , and ratifieth his settled iudgement by his iust reproofe of their inconstancie . The third is Menardus , that thrice Noble Earle of Tyrolis , who in his u u Apud Auentinum ibid. p 577 Apologie against the vniust dealing of Pope NICHOLAS the Fourth , saith plainely , that the Popes are nothing else but Antichrist . The fourth man . The fourth and the last Prince is Lodouicus Quartus Bauarus , Emperour of the Romanes , who in the Decree x x Apud Auentinum . pag. 616. made , and divulged by a Councell gathered of all the States in the Empire at Rome , plainely auoweth of the Pope , then being Iohn the two and twentieth , that as hee was a counterfeite Shepheard : so he was the Mysticall Antichrist . So haue the Princes giuen their Verdict . Now call in the Bishops : The fifth man . and the first that speaketh here , is a certaine Arch-Bishop of Florence , who vsed y y Platina in Pas●hali 2. to affirme in his Sermons , and other his speeches , that Antichrist was borne . I need not , for I cannot tell his name . Pope Paschal the Second proceeded against him by vniust prosecution , euen vnto Deposall . The sixth man The second Bishop dealeth more plainely and boldly , being President of a Synode , called by the King of France , then Hugo Capet , and holden at Rhemes by all the Bishops of that Kingdome , in the yeere of our Lord , nine hundred , ninetie and second ( howsoeuer Baronius z z Baron . tom. 10 Annal. ad annum 992. & Bisciola ib●d. and a a Binnius tom. 3. part. 2. sub . Ioh. 15. Binnius would haue the truth thereof suppressed by a short relation of partiall Eginaldus , against the true report , and large narration of all things there passing , made by b b Magdiburgensis Centur. 10 cap 9. & Gowlart . tom. 2. Catalog . ●est . veritat . lib. 15. cap. de Synodi● . Gerbertus , after that called Pope Syluester the Second , c c Platina in Syluestro 2. thought to bee a Magician , but defended by d d Onuphrius in Ann●tat . in Platinam , vbi supra Onuphrius for an honest man : ) and this Bishops name is Arnulphus of Orleance , who thus speaketh of the Pope , then Iohn the Fifteenth : e e Jn oratione apud praedict. & D. Mornaeum in Mysterio Iniquit . ad ann. 992. The seuenth Man . O Reuerend Fathers , what thinke yee him to bee , who sitteth in the high Seate , shining in a Purple , and Golden Garment ? Surely , because hee is void of Charitie , and puffed vp , and extolled onely by knowledge , hee is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God , and shewing himselfe as if he were God . &c. The third of the Bishops is Eberardus Bishop of Salzburge , who in f f Apud Auentinum l. 7. Annalium Boior . pag. 547. an Oration deliuered to the Bishops of Germanie , then assembled in a Councell at Ratissone , mightily inueigheth against the Pope , applying vnto him all the foresaid Prophecies of Daniel , Saint Paul , and Saint Iohn in the Reuelation ; plainly auouching , that Hildebrand first layd the foundation of Antichrist his Kingdome , vnder a colour of Religion ; and that the Pope is vsually called Antichrist , of whom the SYBILS , olde HYDASPES and others did prophecie . The eight man The fourth , and the last Bishop , but not of the least learning , is Robert Grosthead , the good Bishop of Lincolne , who a little before his death , in the yeere of our LORD , one thousand , two hundred and fiftieth , euen when this Realme of England was most of all oppressed with Popish Tyrannie , did demonstrate g g Apud Math. Parificusem in Henrico 3. pag. 847.848 . the Pope to be the Great Antichrist , by that heauie destruction , which the Pope brought vpon many Christian soules , concluding all with these words , against that Monster : Eius auaritiae totus non sufficit orbis : Eius luxuriae Meretrix non sufficit omnis : that is , Not all the World can well suffice His greedy hearts desire : Nor all the Worlds Harlots quench His lustfull burning fire . Well : the Bishops haue dealt plainely , and truely to the discharge of a good Conscience . Let the Monkes be produced : The first is , Ioachim Abbas , The ninth man that most famous Clerke , who h h Roger. Houeden in Richardo primo . in conference with Richard the First , then King of England , going in his iournie towards Hierusalem , said plainely , that Antichrist was then borne in the Citie of Rome , and should bee set vp in the Apostolike See . The second is Nodbertus , The tenth man or Norebertus the i i Hospinian lib. 6. de Orig. Monach . cap. 11. superstitious Founder of the Praemonstratenses , who about the yeere of our Lord , one thousand , one hundreth , and nineteenth , affirmed euen to * * Trithem . in Chron. Hirsa●giensi , anno 1125. the face of Pope Honorius the Second , and vnto k k Bernardus Epi. 56. ad Gaufridum Carnotentem . The eleuenth man . Saint Bernard , that Antichrist was neere , and in that very Generation to be reuealed , and that he should liue to see the generall persecution of the Church ; which indeed he being aduanced to the Dignitie of the Arch-Bishopricke of Magdeburge afterward , saw inflicted by the Pope vpon the good Waldenses and Albigenses . The third is one Hay-abalus a Monke , who taught l l Henricus de Erphordia ad annum 1345. & Gowlart . in Catalog test . Verit. lib. 18. publikely at Auimon , that he was bound to preach this Doctrine to the World , that Rome was Babylon , and the Pope with his Cardinals were the Great Antichrist ; for which his Doctrine , howsoeuer most true , he was put into Prison by the commandement of Pope Clement the Sixth , and there most cruelly murdered . The twelfth man . The fourth , and the last , and yet of greatest authoritie , and renowne amongst all Popelings , is Saint Bernard , the worthy Abbot of Clarae-vallis , who feared not to write m m Ber. Epi. 125. thus vnto one GERARDVS DE LORITORIO : The Beast in the Reuelation , to which is giuen a mouth speaking Blasphemies , and making Warre with the Saints , possesseth PETERS Chaire , as a Lyon readie to the prey .

And thus hath the Iurie giuen their verdict : against which , The supply against exception by a Decem tales . if the Prisoner at the barre make exception , by disliking of any of them , as too too partiall , and so worthily to be challenged , we haue a Decem tales , others void of exception , readie vpon the call to appeare , The first . as amongst the Princes , Fredericke Barbarossa Emperour , who writing to the Cardinalls , said , n n Albert. Crantzius in Metropoli , lib. 7. cap. 53. that the authority of the Romane See had loosed the reines of boldnesse ; and replying vnto Hadrian the fourth , protesteth , o o Hen. Mutius l. 18. rerum Germanic . ex Chron●co Hirsaugiens . The second . that hee would prouide for the peace of the Church , since he seeth , that the detestable beast of pride hath crept vp into Peters chaire : and Lewes the Twelfth king of Fraunce , who in the heroicall spirit of his most illustrious Progenitor , Philip the faire ; p p Naucler . tom. 2. Generat . 44. & Platina in Bonisac . 8. ( the famous suppressour of that Raging Tyrant Boniface the eight , ) caused q q E Chron. Gal. apud Pet. Molin . de Monarchiâ temporali Pontific . Rom. ca. 15. his coyne of Gold to be stamped on the inside with these words , Perdam nomen Babylonis , I will destroy the name of Babylon , meaning Rome , the seate of Pope Iulius the second , his deadly enemie ; and lastly , our most Puissant Princes , and Kings of England , r r Vide in horvitis Chron. Anglicana , praecipuè Mat. Paris . & Roger. Houeden . & Holinshed , & Stow , & l. Fox , in Martyrologio . King Iohn , King Edward the third , King Henrie the eight , King Edward the sixth , blessed Queene Elizabeth , all of them to their power renouncing the Pope , as the very Antichrist ; but especially our most Gracious Soueraigne , King Iames , concerning whose most s s Apolog. cum praef. & Medita . in Apocalyps . 20 Diuine Discourses of this argument , well knowne to all the world , yea , and carped at by t t Bell. Parsons , Suarez Coquaeus Schioppius , &c. Popelings , but not corrected , admired at , but not answered ; we may most truely take vp that prouerbe , u u Prou. 31.29 The fourth , &c Many haue done vertuously , but thou surmountest them all . Secondly , amongst the Bishops , x x Nilus Thessalonic . li. 2. de primatu Papae . Nilus of Thessalonica pulling downe the Popish Primacie , and y y Apud Auent . lib. 7 p. 573. Probus Tullenses , shewing the Popes Legats to be Antichrists seruants : and Honorius z z Hono. Angustod . dial . de praedest . et l. arbitrio . Augustodunensis , auouching the seate of the beast to be in the Pope , and Cardinalls , yea and all a a Concil. Turonensi sub Lodouico 12. the Bishops of Fraunce in the dayes of Lewes the twelfth , and of England in the Raigne of Henrie b b Vid. Fox . Mart. sub Hen. 8 & Edwar. 6. The eight , &c. the eight , and Edward the sixth renouncing the Pope . Lastly , amongst the Monks , Henrie c c Petrus Cluniacens . l. 1. Ep. 1. & 2 the Scholler of Petrus de Bruis , calling Rome , Sodome and Babylon ; and d d Rob. Gallus l. de vaticinijs apud Posseuinum to . 2. Apparatus . Robertus Gallus , a Dominican describing the Pope for Antichrist , vnder the figure of a Serpent , and e e Guido . Carmel●t . & Bern. de Luzenburg . in Catalog . haeres . & Bell. in Chron , ad annum 1191. Petrus Iohannis Bitterensis a Franciscan , in his Postills vpon the Reuelation , prouing the Pope to be that Antichrist : to conclude , if all this thicke cloud of witnesses will not cast him ; we can produce whole Churches , as f f Catalog . test . verit . lib. 3. at Leodium , whole Synods , as those g g Ap. Auē l. 7. &c of Rome vnder Otho , Fredericke , and Lewes Bauarus , and a great many such Councels holden in h h Sub Philippo Pulchro & Lodouico 12. France ; yea whole peoples in Countreys , who euer reiected the bondage of this Antichrist , as in England those faithfull ones , whome i i Fox . Martyrolog. ●ub Rich. 2. & Henrie . 5. they wickedly nickenamed for Lollords ; in France , k k Reinerius de Waldensi●us . the Waldenses , in Italie , the l l Naueler . tom. 2. Gen. 44. Fratricellians , in Bohemia , m m Iacob Misnensis de aduent . Antichr apud Catalogum test . Ver. lib. 1● . the Melitzians , ( all before Iohn Wickleffs time , ) yea , and in the Mountaines of Rhetia aboue Sauoy , the n n Ioh. Nicho's his Recantation , & Mornaeus de Mysterio Iniquitatis , pa. 730. An exception against these truely answered . faithfull Inhabitants of Vallis and Telina , who had , from their first conuersion to Christ , alwayes their owne true Pastors , neuer subiect to the bondage of Babylon , and Antichrist , Rome , and the Pope . But me thinks I heare some Papists except against all these voyces , as giuen by their enemies , and by Heretikes condemned by the Catholique Church . But to these men I cannot make a better reply , then such as that of o o Reg. 18.13 . Elijah vnto wicked Ahab , proudly demaunding , Art thou he that troubleth Israel ? when he said , I haue not troubled Israel , but thou , and thy Fathers house , in that yee haue forsaken the Commandements of the Lord , and thou hast followed Baalim . For none of these were otherwaies their enemies , but as true men are to theeues ; neither did the Catholike Church their Mother at any time condemne them for Heretikes , who mainteined no doctrine contrary to Scripture ; neither followed other discipline , then at that time was vsed . Indeed the Pope and his adherents , in hatred of that truth which God reuealed by them to the world , did enterprise to condemne them , and persecute them with Fire , and Faggot , sword and desolation ; onely to fulfill the Prophecies giuen out concerning the crueltie of the wicked Antichrist . But yet their cause is neuer the worse , since the great side doth many times ouersway the better ; neither is the credit of their verdict thereby any whit impaired in the iudgement of the wisest , and most godly , since time hath brought that truth to light , which in that Darke world yet these faithfull saw clearely ; Three specialties enforcing good Men vnto this sharpe censure of the Pope to bee that Antichrist and the Pope hath proued their words to be true by three sundry specialties of most liuely proofe , which enforced not onely the forenamed witnesses , but euen the Popes owne deare dearlings , and best friends to confesse , that Antichrist was euen then come , and amongst them . The first . The first specialtie was his pride , in vsurping vpon the secular power , by the deposing of Princes , first p p Vid. Bellar. cap. 1. in Barklae . & Reuerend . D. Roffensem Episc. in Bellar. lib. 1. cap. 2. attempted by Pope Hildebrand , Gregorie the seuenth , with such trouble to all Christendome , that euen at that time q q Apud Auentinum , lib. 5. pag 470. The second . all honest and good men for the most part said , that HILDEBRAND was Antichrist , and that the kingdome of Antichrist did then begin . The second specialtie is , their schismes , which , as they were many ( for r r Onuphrius in Chronologiâ Pontificum ad Platinam . Onuphrius in his Chronologie of Popes reckoneth thirtie : ) so were they pursued by Antipopes with such hatred , that good men euen thereupon adiudged the Pope to be the Antichrist , as s s Apud Auentinum , lib. 6. pag. 508. Gerochus Bishop of Richemberge thought of those two firebrands of hell , Octauianus called Victor , and his potent competitor Alexander the third . The third and last specialtie is , their most vile , filthie , The third . and abominable liues , abounding in all Pride , Couetousnesse , Sacriledge , Symonie , Lecherie , Trecherie , and all manner of Blasphemie , so odious in the open sight of all the world , that their owne dearest Dearling , and most faithfull Friends , and Seruants could not but inueigh against Rome , which they name Babylon , and the Pope , whom they call Antichrist , as it is plainely to be seene in the t t Apud Catalog . test . verit . lib. 4. Satyres of Bernardus Cluniacensis , u u Dantes pa. 9. & 31. Dantes his Sonnets , Petrarches x x Petrarch . Epistolis 9.12.13 . &c. Epistles , and in the learned Works y y Sarisburi●n● . 6. Polycratici ▪ cap. 22. of Ioannes Sarisburiensis , to whom , as to his very great Familiar , Pope ADRIAN the Fourth z z In Catalog . test . verit . lib. 14. vsed often to say , that many of the Romane Bishops did rather succeede ROMVLVS in killing , then PETER in feeding . For indeede wee need no further euidence for this point , then the words of Bellarmine and Baronius themselues ; he a a Bell. in Chronolo . ad an . 1026 confessing , that about the yeere of Christ , one thousand , sixe and twentie , the Popes did degenerate from the pietie of their Predecessors : this exclaiming b b Baronius Annal. tom. 10. ad an. 912. artic. 3. against the See of Rome , possessed by Landus , Iohn the Tenth , and such others ; Quae tum facies Ecclesiae Romanae , &c. What was then the face of the Church of Rome ? how filthy , when most potent , and most filthy Whores ruled all in Rome ? At whose appointment Sees were changed ; Bishops translated ; and that which is horrible , and not to be spoken , ( yet lo ! he will borrow a point in Law to speake it ! ) their Louers , false Popes were thrust vp into PETERS Chayre , who were not to be written in the Catalogue of the Romane Bishops , but onely for signing out of times . Well . It is a bad Bird that defileth his owne nest ; but in truth they could neyther hold it in any longer , nor carry it out any further , The conclusion of the generall Doctrine . their consciences constrayning them against their wills to tell the truth . So that now , I hope , all doubts being cleered , which any way were made against our Demonstration , wee may conclude fully , that the Pope of Rome is that great Antichrist , whose Kingdome is by little and little to be diminished by the preaching of Gods Word , and at length to be wholly and fully demolished by the comming of Christ .

§ . XXVIII . The vse of the Doctrine vnto our selues . Whereupon now for vse of all before deliuered , concerning the great Antichrist , we ( my deare Brethren ) may iustly take vp both lamentation , and exultation , weeping , and reioycing ; A sorrow for our Brethren in the flesh , who are Papists in profession . weeping for many of our deare Brethren , according to the flesh ; but reioycing for our owne selues . For concerning many Brethren now liuing in England , we may with S. Paul c c Rom. 9.2 . conceiue great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in our hearts , because that they see not in what a great captiuitie vnder this great Antichrist , they ( poore soules ! ) lye enthralled . For as the d d Plutarch . in Cryllo . foolish companions of Vlysses , besotted with the inchanted and poysonous cups of the lewd Ha●lot Circe , thought themselues to bee the best men , when they were worse then beasts , as Eurylochus in the e e Hom. Odyss. lib. 10. Poet foretold them plainely , that * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . shee would make them all eyther Swine , or Wolues , or Lions : euen so , many silly foules , like blinde Moles , or Dormise , lurking in the by-waies , and secret corners of Cities and Countrey , throughout almost all the Counties of England , being made fully drunken with the Deuillish potions of the whorish Babylon , thinke themselues onely to bee the best Catholikes , and Orthodox Christians , when ( God knoweth ) they are wholly become , through their full draught of the inuenomed Challice , worse then Dogs or Swine in prophane filthinesse ; worse then Woules or Lions in rauenous deuouring . And this great conceit of themselues is fully settled in their darkned thoughts , and their hardned hearts , onely , because they hold of the Pope , the damned Author of this their bondage ; being in truth at this time as farre blinded touching Antichrist , as the Iewes were in the time of Christ concerning the Messiah , whom they then daily looked for , as appeareth by their f f Vid. Ioseph . li. 17. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 cap. 11. & lib. 18 c. 10. & Rabbinos in sine Seder Olam apud Genebrardum . manyfold repinings and rebellions against their present gouernment then vnder Herod , and the Romanes ; although when Christ came into the world at g g Gal. 4.4 . the fulnesse of time , they neither h h Iohn 1.9 . would know him , nor yet acknowledge him , onely because hee came in a manner cleane contrary to their carnall and worldly expectations , as i i Esay . 53.2 . the Prophet fore-told , that he should grow vp before him as a tender Plant , and as a roote out of a dry ground , who should haue no forme , nor comelinesse ; and when they should see him , there should be no beautie , that they should desire him . For so it is with these doting Pontificians , that although they k k Viguerius . Instit. cap. 21. §. 3. Viegas in 13. Apocalyps . Perer. in Dan. 11. & alij fere omnes . daily make speech of Antichrist with much detestation of his mostlewd & abominable waies ; & albeit that l l Henriquez . lib. 14. ca. 23. §. 3 they giue out , that his time is at hand , when hee must peruert all holy worship : yet doe they not see him now domineering ouer them , neither yet will beleeue , that this Pope of Rome either is he , or may be him ; onely because he now manifesteth himselfe in a contrary forme to their conceit of Antichrist , howbeit , if they would with a single and an vnpartiall eye behold , and compare the daily designes , and accustomarie actions of the Romane Papacie , with the fore-told villanies of the great Antichrist ; I am perswaded , they could not but acknowledge , how farre they haue beene deceiued before , and how they are now ( silly soules ! ) all deluded with the sheepes m m Mat. 7.16 . clothing , couering a rauening Wolfe ; with a Lions skinne put vpon an Asse , only as a Bug-beare to affright poore people . But , as hee n n Phaedrus l. b. 1. cap. 11. said well , Virtutis expers verbis iactans gloriam , Ignotos fallis , notis est derisui : That is , He who doth want true prowesse , And in words boasts of fame , Deceiueth strangers much : Of men knowne getteth shame . For see ( yee peeuish Papists ) the dangerous estate of your captiuitie , many wayes most detestable ; The miserable estate of our English Papists , in foure respects . as in these foure respects ; First , of your Prison , darke and deepe . Secondly , of your Chaines , hard and heauy . Thirdly , of your Diet , grosse and small . Fourthly , of your Iaylors , craftie and cruell . Your Prison is that Romish Synagogue , darke through ignorance , and deepe through obstinacie . 1. Of their Prison . For ignorance , it is o o Iohn 4.22 . to worship what you know not , euen in p p 1 Cor. 14.11 an vnknowne tongue , ( as q q M Brierwoods Enquir . c. 3. & 6 Latine is to most men ) an vnknowne god , r r Can. Miss. & Biel. in Can. lect. ●9 . made of bread by your Priests . And for obstinacie , you declare it by your stiffe maintayning of so many idle Ceremonies , and your open recusancie , of communicating with vs , who gladly would say vnto you all , as vnto our s s Osee 2.1 . Brethren , Ammi ; and to our Sisters , Ruhamah . But ( alas ) I finde you holden downe within this Dungeon , by the hard and heauy chaynes of Oathes and Vowes , which you haue rashly vndertaken for that hellish Beasts sake , Of their Chaines . vnder a pretence of great perfection ; when , in truth , they are no better then the snarled cords of redoubled iniquitie , entangling your consciences with a meere will-worship , tending onely to your destruction . For is not this a bondage , to sweare a fealtie of obedience vnto him , who , like t t Iudges 1.7 . Adonibesek , cutteth off your right thumbs , and your right toes of alleageance , due only to your Naturall Soueraigne , casting from aboue to you , now vnder boord , a few crummes or scraps of feyned fauours , folden vp , and that very rudely , in u u Vide breuia Pauli Quinti , 1 & 2. a Breue or two ? And is not this a yoke which x x Vide Theses nostras de Votis Monasticis . neither you nor your Fathers were able to beare , to be tyed vnto that most vile , idle , and abominable Monkish life , vnder a colour of perfection ; when their chastitie proueth worse then Sodomitrie ; their pouertie proceedeth only to pompe ; and their regular obedience is but a Cloke for Libertines to liue as they list ? y y Laurent . Agricola apud Hospin . lib. 6. de Origin . Monach. cap. 17. Qui volet immundum in mundo cognoscere Mundum , Exploret rasos , vestales , atque cucullos : That is , Who would in this world behold filthy trunks ; Search out Popes-shauelings , vestals , and Monks . And yet I see you wholly addicted vnto them : I think , Of their dyet . because you look for some good Viands from them : and what doe they giue you ? Surely , your meat here in this gaole of ieopardy , is but som grosse stuffe , like z z Card. l. 6. de variet . rerum c. 10 the fruits of Peru , that make men pur-blinde ; and yet affoorded vnto you ( God wot , ) in so small a pittance , that in taking thereof , your bellies may thinke your throtes to be cut ; since God in his Iustice for your peruerse Recusancy , now sendeth you a Famine , not a a Amos 8.11 . of Bread and Water ( for indeed you fare too wel , & your fathers are careful to haunt where best cheere is , if wilfull b b Wats . Quod. lib. 3. art. 1. William Watson may be beleeued ) but of the Word of God , as the Prophet hardly threatned to obstinate Israel . For ( now a little while to enter Commons with you ) what meate doe they giue you else , but either the Antike shew of a priuate Masse , at which you stand gaping like Tantalus , for his Apples in Hell , the Priest offering vp an vncharitable Sacrifice , whiles that ( as c c Sleidan . Commentar. lib. 5. the Turke beholding a Masse gaue his censure ) hee churlishly eateth vp all himselfe , and giueth no part thereof to his fellowes ; who stand by , looking for some ? or if it happen to bee a Sermon : it is but some slubbered vp idle Discourse concerning someone wil-worship or other , for Processions , Pilgrimages , retayning of Reliques , worshipping of Images , shrining false Saints , as Saint Campian , Saint Garnet , Saint Oldcorne , &c. or some powerfull Exorcismes , such as Father d d Harsnet . of Popish Impostures . Edmunds vsed at Denham , and the great Fryer of France , e e Historie of the dispossessed written by the Fryer Sebastian Michaelis . Sebastian Michaelis exercised in Prouance , vpon two Deuils , who possessing two poore Wenches conspired against the Huguenots , to maintaine by Discourse the Doctrines of Poperie , now drawne to a low ebbe , for the lacke of such Patrones as may defend it , since they are now compelled to fee such Hellish Aduocates for opening their cause : or if they propose better matters vnto you , as Faith , Hope , Loue , Patience , and other Christian Vertues : yet cannot f f Rogers his Preface of sanctification . they minister true comfort to the Conscience , by their manner of handling such necessarie Doctrines of Christian resolution ; seeing first their foundation of true resolution is weake , and wicked , euen Mans free-will , able ( say g g Coster . Enchirid. Controu. cap. 5. pag. 208. edit. Colon. they ) by the helpe of God , not yet dwelling in him , but moouing and helping , to prepare it selfe vnto Iustification , not only by suffering , but also by doing , when the Holy Ghost telleth vs , that h h Ephes. 2.5 . when wee were dead in our sinnes , God quickned vs together with Christ : Secondly , their building is vpon the Law too hardly i i Petrus à Soto in Methodo Confessionis , simul cum Nauarro in Manua●i Toleto lib. 4. cap. 1. &c. & omnibus Casuistis alijs . vrged for the rule of performance to a man vnregenerate , since to such not yet refined by Grace , the Law is rather k k Colos. 2.15 . a Decree of Condemnation , because they l l Rom. 7.10 . cannot doe it , then a rule of Saluation , which must first be wrought in vs by the Grace of God through Christ , before we can bee able to settle our obedience according to the strict rule of the Morall Law ; for m m Rom. 13.8 . loue fulfilleth the Law ; and wee n n 1. Iohn 4.9 . cannot loue him till hee loue vs first , and his o o 2. Cor. 5.19 . loue to vs is purchased only by faith in Iesus Christ , in whom p p Math 3.17 . he is well pleased , and in whom q q Ephes. 1.6 . wee are freely accepted : thirdly , their end , and chiefest purpose in such Discourses , is the whole subuersion of a simple Soule , wrought first by terrifying with Hell , as appeareth by r r Watsons Quodlibets , pag. 86.87.88 . &c. their exercise inioyned to their Nouices ; then by puffing them vp with a vaine conceit of meritorious actions , as if they could climbe vp to Heauen alone of themselues ; when the Apostle doth teach vs , that it s s Ephes. 2.8.9 . is the gift of God , not of Workes , lest any man should boast himselfe . Miserable Fathers , which giue vnto your hunger-starued Children for Bread , t t Mat. 7.9.10 . Stones ; for Fish , Scorpions ! But who are they ? Surely your Iaylors , sent by the Man of sinne , Of their Iaylors . eyther from Rome , or Rhemes , Salamanca , Vallidolid , Conimbricum , or some such other strong Towre of Iebus , where stand u u 2. Sam. 5.6 . the Blind and Lame , in as high respect , as was the x x Pompon . Laetus in Constantino Magno . Palladium , in the Castle of Troy : Men , I say , of monstrous shape , furnished by their Teachers , ( such as y y Quodlib . Watson , pag. 108.109 . & 236. &c good Robin Cowbucke , aliâs , Parsons , ) with all Craft , and Crueltie : Craft , to deceiue , both vs and you : vs , by word and deed , only to escape vs , like the Saepia and the Polypus : For z z Ouid. in Halientico , & Plin. lib. 9. cap. 29. as the Saepia , lest hee should be caught , casteth out a blacke Inke , to darken the water : so these men , to escape the hands of Iustice , vnder words of a double meaning , collude with their Examiners , as a a Epistola Campiani ad Mercurialem , Generalem Iesuitarum . Campian did with the Maior of Douer , and Garnet in the b b Vid Acts of H. Garnets Arraignment . whole course of his Examination , when Gods Word wisheth vs c c Ephes. 4.24 . not to lye , lest they d d Wisd. 1.11 . destroy their Soules : for e e Iohn 8.44 . lying is the Deuils Art .

But what care they for that ? For who else is their Master , but the dissembling Deuill , that teacheth them to counterfeit euery shape of men in the world , contrary to the Apostle his rule , who f f Rom. 12.2 . will not haue vs to be conformed to this world ? For as the g g Ouid. & Plin. vbi supra . Polypus , to auoyd the hands of fishers , will turne himselfe into the colour of euery thing he lyeth next : so these dissembling wretches , to shun the danger of apprehension , take vpon them any whatsoeuer habit of men in the world ; as now they will goe h h Boast , Bishop , Gerard , Dudley , and other such Renegado disguised doe proue this true like swaggering Gentlemen , now like Pedanticall Schoole-masters , now like officious Seruing-men , now like a rich Farmer , now like a poore begger , Rat-catcher , Glasse-man , Pedlar , or in other such disguisement , both contrarie to their zeale of their falsly so called Catholique faith , which at i i Allens Apologie of the English Seminaries at Rome , and Rhemes . their admission into their Seminaries , and dismission backe againe into England , they sweare to preach without feare , publiquely in all places wheresoeuer they come , and repugnant to their vow k k Bell. lib. 2. de Monach. ca. 4. of Regular obedience , wherein they are bound by solemne oath to keepe , and not to change the habit of their order . I know l l Tortus , p. 366. Ob. their Great Cardinall would here excuse them , by the example of Eusebius Samosatenus , who m m Tripart . hist. lib. 7. cap. 16. in the Arian-persecution went about through Phaenicia , Syria , Sol. and other places in a souldiers habit , to teach Gods people the Catholique truth . But one example is no generall warrant , especially to them who are bound by vow , where he was free ; who n n Tortura Torti ibid. teach falsehood , where he spake truth , who vnder a colour of Catholique doctrine , infuse the poyson of treasonable Designes , into the heads & hearts of their hearers ; where hee was in all things carefull to obey superiour Powers so farre as they commanded things not repugnant to the Word of God . Yet all this their secret packing is onely ( say o o Tortus vbi supra . they ) to deceiue such , as with whom they are not to keepe any faith or promise . Indeed so was it taught in the Councell p p Concil , Constant . sess. 15. of Constance , against all truth , both of Religion and of ciuill honestie . But alas , whom doe they hood-winke ? Not vs , who know them too well , but you , ( poore soules ! ) whom they entangle by auricular Confession , and sensuall Absolution ( their prettie ginne for Gentlewomen , ) that they may be enriched by your possessions , either kept , or sold , as you well find by the cunning dealing of one Man onely , Iohn Gerrard by name , whose knauerie discouered by the Author of those venemous q q Wats . Quod. lib. p. 89.90 . &c. Quodlibets , doth sufficiently assure vs of the like way taken , not onely by the Iesuites , but also euen by the Secular Priests , who are as iealous r r Gal. 4.18 . ouer you , as the false apostles were ouer the Galatians , that you might onely loue them , excluding all others . Their Craft can no longer bee concealed , for their Crueltie practised vpon you , and intended against vs . For doe not you find by their haunt vnto your Houses , a bondage in your soules to vnnecessary obseruations of Fasting , and other Abstinences ; a butchering of your bodies by Flagellations , and other Exercises ; an emptinesse in your Purses by ordinarie Pensions , and extraordinary Contributions , for the pretended furtherance of the Catholike Cause ? How many Nobles , how many Gentlemen , and others of Note , haue beene brought ( as we say ) to a Staffe , and a Wallet , euen to begge of others what they had of their owne , I need not recount ; the Countrie is ful of such Dilapidations , occasion'd only by their own too simple gentlenesse , and these Cormorants too vnsatiable greedinesse , whereby they make as great a prey of their poore , seduced , simple and besotted Followers , as Kites doe of Carkasses torne piece-meale amongst them . And yet they will not be accounted cruell , although to saue themselues , they thrust you out into desperate designes of deepest danger , as to murder your Soueraigne , to ransacke your Countrie , to neglect your kinred , not s s Catesbies conceite for the Catholike cause . to care for your friends , so your enemies perish with them . Surely I cannot but feare and quake to thinke of the mischiefe , intended against this flourishing Kingdome of England , by Pope and Papists , set on fire by Hellish Iesuites , and Seminarie Priests ; How eager were they against blessed t t Quodlibet . p. 260.261 . &c. Queene Elizabeth ? first , to procure an Excommunication of Pius Quintus , renewed by Sixtus Quintus ; then to conspire against her Sacred Person , by open Rebellions in the North , and priuie Treasons of Parrie , and others ; thirdly , to poyson her best Nobles and Friends by Lopez ; fourthly , to procure an Inuasion by Spaniards in the yeere 1588. fifthly , to intitle the Infanta to this Crowne ; sixthly , to procure Breeues from Rome to hinder His Maiestie when time should serue ; seuenthly , to enter into Conspiracie by Secular Priests , as Watson , &c. at the very first Inte of his Maiesties happie Raigne ; eightly , to plot the Powder Treason ; a Designe beyond all example for hainousnesse , since which how they haue laboured to excuse some , to defend others , to patronize those who fled away , yea to register for Saints the chiefest Authors of this deuillish intendment , I need goe no further then to Eudaemons Apologie , soundly and most religiously confuted by the most Learned and Reuerend Authour of the Antilogie . So that all the premisses put together , haue enforced mee to this settled iudgement concerning a Papist , which without any feare , or scruple of conscience , Two certaine Correllaries grounded vpon the Premises . The former . The latter . The former demonstrated . I boldly thus propose in these two conclusions : the first : A Papist as a Papist is no true Christian : the second : A Papist as a Papist is no good subiect . What I speake , I will prooue , or else take all for nothing : In the former point thus : No sworne Slaue of Antichrist , is a true Christian : For no u u Mat. 6.24 . man can serue two Masters ; for either he shall hate the one , and loue the other ; or else he shall leane to the one , and despise the other : no , Yee cannot , saith the x x 1. Cor. 10.22 Apostle , drinke the Cup of the Lord , and the cup of Deuils : yee cannot bee partaker of the Lords Table , and of the table of Deuils : He , saith y y Ambr. s●r . 17. AMBROSE , that will bee partaker of heauenly things , must not bee a fellow or companion of Idols . But euery Papist , as a Papist , is a sworne Slaue of Antichrist , because , as a Papist , hee holdeth onely of the Pope , whom wee haue sufficiently prooued before to be that Great Antichrist . Therefore no Papist as a Papist is a true Christian . Hee may haue the outward Name , but he wanteth the true Nature , and forme of a Christian , as indeed z z Rom. 9.6 . All are not Israel , which are of Israel . Hee may bee baptized in the name of the Father , and of the Sonne , and of the Holy Ghost , according to the outward forme , ( not to be iterated vpon his Conuersion by a new Baptisme ; ) but not according to the inuisible Grace , which through his Apostasie , hee either receiued not at all , or if hee made some small shew of it only , he wilfully thrust it from him , by the Witchcraft of his wicked Stepdame , the Romish Synagogue , which as Hierusalem in the a a Ezech. 16.20 Prophet bare children vnto God , but offered them vnto Molech . The latter demonstrated . In the latter thus : None who giue any Primacie to the Pope in another mans Dominion , wherein he liueth as a member of that Common-wealth , can bee a true subiect to that his owne Liege King , and naturall Soueraigne . Because he depriueth the King of his due ; contrarying therein the precept of the Apostle , who willeth vs to render to b b Rom. 13.7 . all their dues , tribute , to whom tribute is due ; custome , to whom custome ; feare , to whom feare ; honour , to whom honour .

For it is the c c 26. Hen. 8. & apud Rastal in ●a . Rom. Kings due , that he should be acknowledged by euery person borne , bred , and liuing as a Subiect within the Kingdomes and Dominions of the same King , for Supreme head and gouernour next vnder Christ in all causes , and ouer all persons , as well Ecclesiasticall , as Temporall ; as it was prooued in the dayes of King Henry the eight , largely and learnedly by two great Clarkes of that time , Stephen d d Gard. l. de verâ obedientiâ . Gardiner Bishop of Winchester , and Cuthbert e e Tonst . in his Sermon before K. Henry 8. in Act. & Monument , p 986. Tonstall Bishop of Duresme . For the very title of ( Supreme head next vnder Christ , &c. ) is assigned vnto Kings and Princes , first , by the Holy Ghost in Scripture , as where Peter saith , f f 1. Pet. 2.13 . Submit your selues to euery ordinance of man , for the Lords sake , whether it be vnto the King , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that is , ( saith Bishop g g Vbi supra . Tonstall , ) as to the chiefe head ; as indeed vnto him , who hath a chiefedome or superioritie ouer vs , like as h h Psal. 18.43 . Dauid was called the head of the Nations , and Saul tearmed the a a 1. Sam. 15.17 head of the Tribes : secondly , by the ancient Fathers both assembled in Councell , as in the b b Apud ●innium tom. 2. Concil. & in praefatione Toleta . Concilij , 8. eight Toletan , where they all accord to the wordes of K. Reccesiunthus , saying , the cause of gouerning the members , is the saluation of the head : and the happinesse of the people , the Princes cl●mencie : and seuerally whensoeuer they had iust occasion to manifest , or demonstrate their most respectfull and bounden obedience to Regall Soueraignety , as witnesse for the Latine Fathers , Tertullian , when he saith ; c c Tertull. l. con . Scapulum , cap. 2. we reuerence the Emperour , as is lawfull for vs , and expedient for him , euen as a man second to God , and obtayning from God , whatsoeuer he is , and inferiour to God only : for so is he superiour vnto all others , as he is inferiour to the true God only : and for the Greeke Church , d d Chrysost. tom. 4. bom. 2. ad populum Antioch . Chrysostome , when bewayling the miserie of the Antiochians likely to ensue for their despitefull outrage done vpon the statue of Theodosius the Great , he said : he ( to wit , the Emperour ) is abused , who hath not an equall vpon the earth ; being the top , and head of all men vpon the earth : But euery Papist as a Papist , giueth a supremacie vnto the Pope in these kingdomes and dominions of our most gracious Soueraigne . For first , the e e Gratian. dist. 22. can. 1. & ibi Gloss . Extrauag . ●om . l. 1. tit. 8. can . vnam sanctam . Canonists , with f f Tho. Bosius , l. 3. de regno Ital. c. 4 & lib. 4. cap. 5. Bosius , g g Carer . li. 2. de Rom. Pontif. potestate , cap. 9. Carerius , and other h h Apud Azor. part . 2. Instit. l. 4. cap. 19. & M. Blackwels large Examination , pag. 22. ●3 . &c. palpable flatterers of Popes , hold him to be the Supreme head absolutely , fully , and directly , both in Spirituall , and Temporall things : secondly , the i i Bellar. l. 5. de Pontif. Rom. cap. 4.5 . &c. Iesuits fraudulently maintaining as much as the other , hold him to haue a Primacie directly in spiritualibus , and in Temporall things indirectly ; only in ordine ad spiritualia : thirdly , the * * Conc. Parisi● . an . Dom. 829. li. 1. c. 3. & Conuent . Paris . 1561. & 1595. apud Bochellum , decret. Gall ▪ li. 5 tit. 4. Parisians and secular Priests , our English Dormise ▪ such k k Iohn Ha●t in Ep. ante Coll●t . cum D. Rainoldo . as Hart , l l Watson Quodlibet . q. 8. art. 4. & Warmington . Watson , together with Doctor m m Galiel . Barc . de pote . Papae , c. 2. Barkeley , howsoeuer they collogue with Christian Princes in granting vnto them a chiefedome , or Primacie within their Dominions in temporall affaires , yet will they not in any case derogate any one iot from the Popes supremacie in spiritualibus , making the Pope to be head of the Church , and the King to be chiefe , or as El●utherius called n n Epist. Eloutherij ad Lucium , apud Iob Fox . in Martyr . pag. 96. king Lucius , the vicar of Christ , only o o So doth Parsons interpret in his first part of the three Conuersions of England , lib. 1. cap. 5. Ob. Sol. in the Common-wealth , and ouer things temporall . Therefore no Papist , as a Papist , is a good subiect . For say , that he hath taken the oath of alleageance : yet is he but a subiect in secundo ad●acente , more by the Kings Maiesties most gracious acceptance , then vpon his owne good will , since he hath not , neither will take the p p Vid. Stat. 1. Eliz. c. 1. & Pulton de Iure Regni , tit. Treason . §. 15. oath of Supremacie , when it shall by vertue either of ordinarie vocation , or of an extraordinarie Commission , be vnto him offered . Indeed the taking of the oath of alleageance by Popish Recusants , may yeeld some satisfaction of their outward obedience to charitable men . But surely for my part ( and I thinke I may speake for all my Christian Brethren that heare me this day ) I can hardly trust their inward loyaltie because both their positiue doctrine touching obedience , and their vsuall practice of the same amongst vs , doe demonstrate their dissembling , and Gyptian-tricks of fast and loose . For their Doctrine is this , as q q War. of the Oath of alleageance , p 72. Warmington saith , first broached by Aquinas and as Watson r r Wats . Quodlibet . 9. q. 4. doth proue , maintained by Iesuits , that So soone as s s Aquin. 2.2 . q. 12. artic. 2. any Prince is denounced excommunicated for Apostasie from the faith , his subiects are then absolued from his gouernment , and from the oath of their alleageance ; that they t t Parsons or Creswel in Philopater . are to obey him but till they be able to resist , and make head against him , nay , that any u u Ioh. Marianae de Regno . lib. 1. cap. 6. & 7. may kill him by poyson , or by some other way . Now can any Prince be secured of the loyaltie of such men , as hold this x x Paul . Quintus in Breui suo ad Angl. priori . for an Article of their Christian beliefe ? If they shame to maintaine such absurd positions as these are , most abhorring both from Nature and Grace : Yet their seuerall dayly practices against Christian Princes , and especially against the Soueraigne Maiestie of the Kings & Queenes of England , may giue vs good occasion iustly to suspect them for treacherous traitors vnto our State . For first , doe they esteeme any better of his Maiestie , then they did of Queene Elizabeth ? That blessed Princesse y y An. Do. 1569. Vide B. Iewels view of a seditious Bull. was expressely excommunicated by Pius Quintus : and is not his most sacred Maiestie included vnder the first clause of that Babylonish bead-rowle , commonly called z z Apud Mart. Nauarrum in Enchirid. c. 28. num. 52. &c. Bulla caenae , wherein the Pope himselfe euery yeere , since Martin the fifth , or as a a Grego . Sayrus in Thesauro lib. 3. cap. 4. some say , Clement the fifth , vpon the Thursday in Holy weeke , doth denounce excommunicate all Heretikes , as they b b Ioh. Molanus Theolog. practic . tract. 1. cap. 20. Conclus. 3. call vs , Hussites , Wicklenists , Lutherans , Zwinglians , Caluinists , & c ? I know not , how more basely they could demeane themselues towards so Renowmed , and Potent a King , then to compare his true Godlinesse with Iulians Apostasie , as c c In Terto . Bellarmine did . Secondly , can wee conceiue better hope of these men , swearing Alleageance vnto His Maiestie , then our Fathers had of Stephen Gardiner , Boner , Tonstall , and others , who sware to the Supremacie , in the dayes of Henry the Eight , which afterward in Queene Maries they vtterly abiured ? Certainely , the small number of Papists swearing fealtie ; their backewardnesse in comming to take the Oath ; their cold maintayning of the temporall Supremacie of His Maiestie against Bellarmine d d Reg. Widdrington in Praesat . ad lectorem praefix● Respons. Apologeticae , & in Epist. ad Paulum Quintum . with probable arguments onely , as if it were a Schoole point onely , raysed for disputation without resolution ; enforce me to doubt of them , especially , since they e e Vid. Casuistas , vt Tolet. lib. 4. Instr . c. 21. Naua●rus Enchir. c. 12. num. 8. & Azorius p. 3. Iustit . moral . l. 13. c. 3. & Garnet of Equiuocation , and Par●ons in his Mitigation . are not ashamed to maintaine the vse of Equiuocation amongst vs , whom they account Heretikes , practising the knauery of the old f f Euseb. lib. 6. hist. c. 31. Helcesaitae , who made this the ground of their wicked dissimulation ; lingua g g ●uripid . in Hyppol & Cic. lib. 3. Offic. iurani , mentem iniuratam gero ; I sweare with my tongue , my minde was free : and since h h Aquin. 22. q. ●9 . artic. 9. ad 3. & Dom. ● Soto lib. 8. de Iure & Instit. quaest. 1. art 9. & Azori● p 1 ● . 11 c. 9 they allow of the Popes Dispensation , by which at his pleasure , or vpon their owne motion , they hold themselues absolued from the bond of their Oath . For as that sheweth their lewdnesse , so this maintaines their loosenesse , easily yeelding to treasonable acts , and treacherous designes , vpon the least occasion ministred vnto them by their Masters of all this misrule , the Deuill and the Pope ; Non diu fallit falsum ; A lie will not last long , their knauery must bee knowne , that it may lesse hurt vs : i i Pro. 26.24 . hatred is couered by deceit ; but his wickednesse shall hee shewed before the whole Congregation . And therefore all these things duly weighed and considered ; my second probleme , touching the false-hood of Popish fealtie , is plaine enough to demonstrate the miserable captiuitie , wherein they , the bond-slaues of Antichrist , lye enthralled , being blinded in minde , the right eye of their iudgement put out , as if they now carried the intended k k 1. Sam. 11.2 . plague of Iabish Gilead by N●ash the Ammonite ; being in will , and affections , wholly peruerted , as if they were the l l Iudges 1.7 . crum-fed captiues of Adonibesek , hauing their right thumbs and toes cut off ; yea , so vilely prostrate at the feete of this Mezentian Antichrist , who ( as the m m Virgil. lib. 11 A●neid . Poet saith ) Corpora corporibus coniungit mortua vi●is ; iumbleth vp all together , both quicke & dead , by his idle Indulgences , which are prized at an high rate , and his wild Buls , & thunderbolts of Excommunication against godly people , and Christian Princes ; that wee cannot but much pitty them , if they would bee pittied , and beseech God in his mercy once to open their eyes , that they may behold the cleere light of true knowledge , and to touch their hearts with the sensible pricking of sauing Grace , that they may beleeue , and repent , and be saued .

§ . XXIX . But it may be , that we in charitie wish them better then they doe themselues ; Of reioycing for our selues so deliuered from them and their bondage . and therefore it is best now at length to let them alone , and leaue them in the hand of Gods great Councell . For now to change our note or tune of lamentation into exultation ; of weeping for them , into reioyceing for our selues , we may all say with DAVID , n n Ps. 124.6 , 7. Blessed be the Lord , who hath not giuen vs euer for a prey vnto their teeth : our soule is escaped as a Bird out of the snare of the Fowlers ; the snare is broken , and we are escaped . Surely many Prophets and righteous men liuing in times before , vnder Popish darknesse , and Antichristian slauerie , haue much desired to see o o Mat. 13.17 . those things which we see , and haue not seene them ; and to heare those things which wee heare , and haue not heard them . Wee heare with our eares the Word plentifully preached , which is the onely best and free vse of the Spirituall Sword ; and wee see with our eyes , to the comfort of our hearts , an absolute libertie from all forrayne power , repurchased by our Soueraigne Princes , enforced for their more secure and safe raigning , to draw out of the Scabbard of the Common Right set downe in our Lawes , the Temporall Sword , that , as a most learned obseruer of true witnesses hath gathered out of the proceedings of our Princes , p p Gowl . p. 2. Catalog . test . verit . pag. 775. England is the fatall foe to the Papall See , and Popish tyrannie . For as Brittaine q q Platina in Eleutherio . was the first Kingdome , which amongst the Gentiles publikely professed the faith of Christ , in the dayes of good King Lucius , about some hundred and fourescore yeeres after Christ , vnder the very same forme of Discipline , which by Gods especiall Grace , it hath constantly retayned euer since the first planting , and now in despite of the deluding Deuill , and doting Disciplinarians , it happily exerciseth by the orderly hands of Arch-Bishops in Prouinces , Bishops in Diocesses , and Priests , ( Presbyter● ) not lay Elders , ( such as some , r r Vid. Bilson , c. 1. perpetuall Gouernment , & Sara●iam in Bezam . according to their owne onely phantasies , haue of late times , to the great trouble of the Churches Order ▪ newly deuised ) but preaching Ministers of the blessed Word , sent by the Bishops out of Cathedrall Churches into Parishes abroad : euen so is Britaine the first of the s s Reuel. 17.16 . tenne hornes , which hated the Whore , and made her desolate ; I say , t t Ribera in 14. Apoc●um . 52. the first of the ten Kingdomes , which once holding with the Pope , now breaketh his yoke , resisteth his tyrannie , and deliuereth it selfe from his burdensome bondage , by exalting in it selfe the most free vse of a double Sword , both Spirituall and Temporall , restored to her Gouernours by the three Great Estates assembled in Parliaments ; wherein they ioyntly ▪ with the Royall assent of their Gracious Gouernours , enacted such Statutes , as were not introductory of any new law , but declaratorie , and restoratiue of the ancient iurisdiction , both in Spirituall and in Temporall things to the Crowne of England , as against all the filthy barking of foule-mouthed Dogs , I meane , Parsons , and his prating Companions , it is both learnedly and largely deliuered out of the depth of our English Antiquities , by the liuely now liuing Oracle of the Common Lawes , u u Sir Ed. Cooke then L. Chiefe Iustice of England , part. 5. of Reports . in Cawdries Case de iure Regis ecclesiastico . For so farre as I can finde by diligent search of the Acts and Monuments , touching the issues of Church affayres , I see that God tooke the very same course for our deliuerance out of Popish tyrannie , which he vsed x x Exod. 4.16 . for the bringing of Israel out of Aegypt by Moses and Aaron ; MOSES for the Sword , and Aaron for the Word ; Aaron to bee Moses his mouth , and Moses to bee Aarons God . Because it was Gods pleasure , for the pulling downe of the Popes Suprem●cie , and the rooting out of Popish tyrannie , from out of this most ancient Christian Kingdome , to put in vre a double knowledge ; the first , of Gods Word , publikely and powerfully preached by his Ministers for the y y Rom. 1.16 . saluation of them that beleeue : the second , of the ancient Lawes of this Land , explayned both priuately by our learned Iudges , in particular Cases , reported by foure of the most ancient Benches , appointed before-times to select , and write downe the iudgements of the Sages , as in the course of yeeres they might fall out : and publikely , in Statutes enacted vpon grieuances for reformation , which being a worke of rare atchieuement , ( especially in Religion so vilely corrupted , that those , who were infected , could in no sort endure the sight , much lesse the touch of the Launce ) was first to bee prepared ▪ and afterwards to bee perfected ; God vsing for his instruments in this important businesse , two of the most puissant and peerelesse Princes that euer did sway the Scepter of these Kingdomes , to wit , Edward the Third , and Henry the Eight , both of most famous memorie . For in his dayes began the preparation of this great worke : first by z z Fox . Martyrolog pag. 390. the preaching of Iohn Wickliffe , and his Schollers , all Ministers of Christ : secondly , by that a a Rastals Abridgm . tit. Prouis . et Praemunir . Statute , enacted in the twenty fifth yeere of his most Victorious Raigne against Popish prouisions , and admission of Strangers into Benefices , and other Spirituall Promotions within this Kingdome . And b b Fox Martyrolog. p. 963. &c. in the foure and twentieth of this most Potent and famous King Henry , was it brought to some perfection , first , by the preaching of these blessed Martyrs of Iesus Christ , Bilney , Tyndall , Barnes , Latimer , and such like : secondly , by the Statute made touching the Kings Supremacie , next vnder Christ within these Kingdomes , both spirituall and temporall , restored to the Crowne by all the Estates , Lords Spirituall then swearing it , the Lords Temporall then maintaining it , and Commons so approouing it , that from that time to this , the Popes power in England hath beene in a consumption , still lesse and lesse , till it was c c 1. Elizab. c. 1. abolished wholly by the blessed Queene , Elizabeth , since whose first inthronizing , till this very day , for the space of fiftie three yeeres and more , we most happily haue enioyed that perfect libertie from the Popish yoke , which Israel had from the bondage of the Philistines d d 1. Reg. 4.25 . in the dayes of Dauids and Solomons raigne , when euery man from Dan to Beersheba , sate without feare vnder his Vine , and vnder his Oliue Tree . For lo , a double freedome ! the first inward of the conscience , by the preaching of Gods Word , the e e Luke 11.52 . true Key of all knowledge , then lost , now found , then hidde , now ready for euery mans hand to f f Reuel. 3.20 . open vnto him , that knocketh at his eare for the comfort of his heart , the g g Reuel. 3.14 . Amen , Christ Iesus : the second , outward , of the Purse then open to the Pope , now shut from his Prouisions , Pensions , Annates , Tenths , Peter-pence , and other meanes of subtill emunctions , by which he cleanely scoured the deepest bottome of the greatest bagge , that any euer of h h Zach. 11.17 . his Idoll and idle Shepheards could fill by the i i Ezech. 34 10 fleecing and flaying of the Flocke of Christ . For by the happy restraint and absolute k k Vid. Rastal , sub tit . Rom. prohibiting of seeking the Pall , crauing Inuestiture making of Appeales to the Court at Rome , and of such other like Popish vsurpations , we the people of Great Brittaine now serue God onely , and truely obey our Naturall Liege Lord , and Soueraigne King , as most loyall Subiects , ( now Gods great Name be praysed therefore ! ) free wholly from a Triple feare . The first , of Forraine inuasion , which l l Wat. Quodlibet . q 8. art. 6. incensed by Iesuiticall Renegadoes , and attempted by the doting deluded Spaniards , hath by Gods onely helpe beene happily preuented , to the wonder of the world ; they all in the meane time perishing m m Psal. 83.10 . at Endor , and becomming like the dung of the earth : The second , of Domesticke Rebellions , whose Authours , and Abettors are quickly espied by the watchfull eye of the most wise and religious Counsellors of Estate , and seasonably caught by the faithfull , and strong hand of Gods Great Captaines sighting n n 2. Sa. 22.8 . &c for Israel against these Philistims the sonnes of HAREPHAH , who digging o o Pro. 26.27 . a pit , fall into it themselues , and rowling a stone , finde it returned vpon them , only because in Gods iust iudgement for the safetie of his Seruants , p p Pro. 5.21 . his owne iniquities shall take the wicked himselfe , and hee shall bee holden with the cords of his sinnes : The third of those great and common calamities , which amongst the q q Leuit. 26.1 . Esay 9.12 . Ezech. 5.17 . Amos 5.1 , 2. &c Prophets are threatned , as true consequences , and rewards of Idolatrie , as Desolation , Famine , sudden Earthquakes , and vniuersall Plagues , which iustly before-times befell vnto the Idolaters within this Iland both Heathenish , and Popish , but since the Reformation , neuer came , either altogether , or vpon the whole Land at once , God in his mercie proportioning them seuerally vnto our abilitie , that we may beare them , now one , then another , as a light scourge for a time to our true amendment .

So that where our r r Bell. lib. 4. de Eccles. Milit. ca. 18. & Anglo-Papistae ferè omnes . Aduersaries haue it oftentimes in their mouthes , Ob. that since they left off the vse of the Romish Religion , which is meerly Superstition , within this Kingdome , all things haue growne dearer , things are not so plentiful , and the Land is much disquieted with the Garboyles of Warre .

I cannot but condemne their carnall conceit , Sol. in this their madde measuring of the Heauen by the Earth ; of the Spirit by the flesh ; of Religion by prosperitie , iust like s s Ier. 44.7 . those Idolaters , who complained , that since they left off to offer burnt incense vnto the Queene of Heauen , and to powre out drinke-offerings vnto her , they haue wanted all things , and haue beene consumed by the Sword , and by the Famine . For albeit this libertie of the Gospell , which wee now doe enioy , doth counteruaile all these earthly good things in the true estimation of the Saints of God , who should with Saint PAVL , t t Phil. 3.8 . account all things of worth , but losse and dung for the excellent knowledge sake of CHRIST , because life eternall ( as our u u Iohn 17.3 . Sauiour saith ) is to know thee ( that is , the Father ) to bee the very God , and him whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ : yet x x 1. Tim. 6.6 . godlinesse is great gaine , if a man be content with that which he hath ; since y y 1. Tim. 4.8 . godlinesse is profitable vnto all things , hauing promise of the life that now is , and of that which is to come . For z z Mat. 6.33 . seeke ye first the Kingdome of God , and the righteousnesse thereof , and all these things shall bee added vnto you : added , saith Saint a a Apud Aquinatem in Catenâ super Eumgelia . & in locum . AVGVSTINE , conueniently without your hinderance , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , both for possession and for vse : for possession : for England neuer had more wealth in the ruffle of Poperie , then it hath now possessed , since the Reformation of Religion amongst vs , for the space of these last three and fiftie yeeres , wherein all manner of Commodities haue more abounded then euer before , partly through the b b Vid M. Rich. Hackluits Discoueries . great vse of Nauigation into all other parts of the World abroad , and partly , by the exercise of Husbandry at home , according to the nature of euery soyle ; no place now left vnmanured at all , but imployed to his proper , and greatest profit , for Cattell , or Corne ; that euen now the most desolate Regions of this Iland in times past lying waste , in the Northerne parts , or in the Marches of Wales , may verifie what Dauid spake of Gods mercie , c c Psal. 107.35.36 . who turneth the Wildernesse into standing water , and dry ground into water springs , and there maketh the hungry to dwell , that they may prepare a Citie for habitation ; and sow the fields , and plant Vineyards , which may yeeld fruits of increase for vse . For these Kingdomes neuer had more people in them , since their first habitation , then now in these last fiftie yeeres , when Cities are like Bee-hiues , sending swarmes of men abroad into Suburbs inlarged , or into the Country , now so full of Townes Corporate , and scattered Villages , that Englands Common-wealth may well take vp the words of the Church in the Prophet , d d Esay 49.20 . The place is too straite for me ; giue place to me , that I may dwell : and yet they are not any way pestred with throng , since Peace hath brought Plentie , both to the comfort of the people , whose wants are supplyed by store of Coyne more currant now then euer before , and to the honour of the Prince , who may ioy in such an abundance of people , as faithfully now serue him in euery place ; since as Salomon e e Prou. 11.28 . saith , In the multitude of the people is the Kings honour ; but in the want of people is the destruction of the Prince . Surely as it happened to the good Kings of Iudah , Dauid , Salomon , Asa , Iehoshaphat , Vzziah , Iothan , Hezekiah , and the godly Iosiah , that the more zeale they had for the purging of Religion from Heathenish Idolatry , the better they prospered in outward things , according as f f Iere. 22.6 . Ieremie said to the Sonne of IOSIAH ; Did not thy Father eate , and drinke , and doe iudgement , and iustice , and then it was well with him ? So we may plainely behold , and demonstrate the manifold blessings of God vpon g g K. Henry 8. K. Edward the 6. and blessed Q. Elizabeth . those Princes , who reformed Religion within these Kingdomes , whereas h h Q. Marie . shee , who looked backe to Sodome againe , re-enslauing her selfe , and her Kingdome to the Pope ; liued alwayes in troubles abroad , like ISMAEL , i i Gene. 16.12 . Euery mans hand against her , and hers against euery man ; and at home , in contempt like degenerating IEHORAM , k k 2. Chron. 21.20 . not being desired . They were rich , she poore ; they were famous , she forlorne ; they were loued , she lothed ; they were peaceable , she peeuish ; they were bountifull , she bloudie ; they wanne , and kept , what she spent and lost , God in truth l l 2. Chro. 15.2 . forsaking her , who forsooke him . For as Nazianzen m m Nazianz. orat . 21. quae est de Athanasio . speaketh to the prayse of IOVINIAN ; The Prince that giueth strength vnto Religion , receiueth from Religion strength againe .

Wherefore , now there is no reason , why n n Stapleton . lib. 4. cap. 10. doctrinal . princip. & Bristow 10. Motiue , & Kellison . lib. 2. cap. 4. &c. Ob. Papists should terme and call our Prince , and his people Schismatikes , and Apostates , for departing from them , who depart from Christ ;

Sol. Since if the Pope be Antichrist , as we before haue prooued at large , we the true members of the Catholike Church of Christ in England , by this our departure from the Romish Synagogue , doe nothing else at all , but what Scripture commandeth , Reason perswadeth , Ancient Fathers preached , and some learned Papists doe allow . The Scripture commandeth it both in the Olde , and New Testament : In the Olde both by the Law o o Exod. 23.32 . [ Thou shalt make no couenant with them ( meaning the Canaanites ) nor with their gods ; ] and by the p p Hos. 4.15 . Prophet , saying , Though thou Israel play the Harlot ; yet let not Iudah sinne : goe not vp to Gilg●l , neither goe vp to Beth-auen : In the New , both by the q q 2. Cor. 6.14 . Apostle forbidding vs to bee vnequally yoked together with vnbeleeuers , and by the voyce from Heauen , crying , r r Reuel. 18 4. Come out of her , my people , that ye be not partaker of her sinnes , and that ye receiue not of her plagues . For the Reason which perswadeth this departure is twofold ; first , the infection of sinne , which like a plague , spreadeth , as the Satyrist expressed it , — s s Iuuenal . Satyr . 14. dedit hanc contagio labem , Et dabit in plures , sicut grex totus in agris Vnius scabiem cadit , & porrigine porci , that is , Infection gaue this spot , and will giue it to more , Like one scabd sheepe corrupting all . And one swine mesling sore , agreeing herein with the t t 1. Cor. 5.6 . blessed Apostle , who therefore will haue vs to shunne bad companie , because a little leuen leueneth the whole lumpe . The second , the infliction of like punishment vpon the like offenders , as the u u Rom. 6.23 . wages of sinne is death , to bee inflicted according to this true rule of Iustice , which Bernard deliuered , x x Bernard . Meditat . cap. 4. Vna poena implicat , quos vnus amor in crimine ligat : the same punishment entangleth those together , whom the same loue doth binde in the same kind of sinne , as our English Prouerbe is , Like sinne , like smart . And therefore well might the Ancient Fathers , in their zeale for true puritie , both in doctrine , and life , preach for this departure from hereticall association , as ( to name but two for all the rest ) in the Greeke Church , Ignatius thus exhorteth the Philadelphians ; y y Ignat. Epist. ad Philadelph . Abstaine from all those hurtfull herbes , which Christ Iesus hath not planted , but that wild beast , that reioyceth in mans bloud shed ; and amongst the Latines , Hilarie z z Hilar. li. contra Auxentium . thus earnestly vrgeth against the Arrian AVXENTIVS : One thing I warne you ; take heed of Antichrist : for the loue of those wals ( meaning of the Church where Arrians taught ) doe wickedly hold you : and yee doe wickedly yeeld reuerence to the Church of God in the houses and buildings ; badly yee imbrace the name of Peace vnder the colour of these things . For euen the learned Papists themselues doe allow , yea , and vrge vnto their Pseudocatholikes a departure from Heresie , and Heretikes , as not to trouble you with the cautions of their a a Tolet. lib. 1. Instr . cap. 9. & Iacobus à Graph●is . p. 1. lib. 4. cap. 18. & Azor. p. 1. lib. 8. cap. 11 curious Casuists , concerning the auoyding of hereticall companie , it is a point of purpose handled by diuers concerning the Fauourites , and Defenders of Heretikes , adiudged for Heretikes , as by b b Felisius in 8. p. cap. 18. Felisius , c c Henriq . lib. 9. n. or . theol . cap. 15. §. 4. Henriquez , d d Viguer . Instit. cap. 10. §. 3. vers. 2. Viguerius , e e Henr. Grauius in Annotat. super c. 20. August . lib. contra Donatistas post . Collat. Grauius , and our owne good Countrimen , f f Stapleton in Or. de officio Pij viri aduers . haereticos . Stapleton , and g g Bristons Motiu . Antihaeretic . 23. Bris●ow , who set all those earnest , and heauie exhortations , which they make for Recusancie vnto their Disciples , vpon this only chiefest ground , that wee must not haue any communion with Heretikes . They grant the generall , concerning the flying from the companie of Heretikes ; they would lay that in particular to our charge , which we well proue vpon them , only because they are in subiection vnder the Great Antichrist , from whose heauie yoke our happie departure is throughly iustified by those fore-alleaged places of Scripture , in the iudgement of Tertullian , h h Tertullian . lib. de Coron. Milit. cap. 13. Ob. who saith , that wee Christians are remooued from dwelling in that Babylon , mentioned in the Reuelation of Iohn , albeit , not as yet from the suggestion .

But our i i Stapleton . orat . quam vocat Apolog. Recentior . Ecclesiae . Aduersaries here would presse vs with an hard obiection , as they iudge of it , drawne from our Ancestors , and naturall Parents , liuing in times before , vnder the darknesse , and slauerie of Antichrist , as if either we must condemne those our forefathers vnto Hell with Infidels , and Heretikes ; or approuing them , condemne our selues .

Sol. But our k k Mornaeus de Eccles. cap. 10. answere to this their poore Dilemma , is such , as Cyprian , vpon this like alleadged prescription , gaue against the Aquarians ; l l Cyprian . Epist. 63. If any of our fore-Elders , eyther ignorantly , or simply , hath not obserued , and holden this , which God himselfe hath taught vs to doe , by his owne Example and Mastership , there may be pardon granted vnto his simplicitie by Gods indulgence : but wee cannot be pardoned , who are taught and instructed of God , seeing our m m Luke 12.49 Sauiour hath giuen sentence , that the seruant , who knoweth his Masters will , and doth it not , shall be beaten with many stripes . For this charitable Iudgement we conceiue of our fore-Elders , in that we doe not single out any vnto damnation ; but onely conclude vnder these , or the very like generall , and indefinite termes : First , that they might hold sure the foundation of true Religion , albeit they erred much in matters of circumstance & ceremonie , or in some not so waightie or momentanie Doctrines of faith . Secondly , that they erred more vpon ignorance , then obstinacie ; as their great zeale in embracing and maintayning wil-worship , did euidently demonstrate . Thirdly , that at the time of their death , they of their owne meere good will , for the settling of their troubled consciences in the sweet repose of the peace of God , abiured , & renounced all those proud points of puffing vp Doctrine , concerning the strength of mans free-will , and the validitie of mans merit , and the corporall presence of Christ in the Sacrament and the helpe of other mens Suffrages after death , with other such like , onely then resting , and relying themselues vpon the sole merite of Iesus Christ : as I could instance in very many of them ; but that I am eased of this labour by n n Illyric . Catal. test . verit . tom. 1. soll . Illyricus , first gathering , o o S. Gowlart . tom. 3. art. 4. Gowlartius well marshalling into their seuerall Ranks and Orders , the witnesses of truth liuing and dying before the dayes of Martin Luther . Yet can I not omit the most liuely obedience o● these two in their times reputed for great Men : the former is S. Bernard , who while he liued in the middest of darknesse , about the yeere p p Bellar. Chronolog. of our Lord , one thousand , one hundred , and fortie , was a principall Patron of many Superstitions , imposed to the simple , vpon the pretence of meriting heauen ; which carnall conceit , hee at the very point of death thus plainely confuted , when hee humbly beseeched the hearty prayers of his Brother Arnaldus : q q Lib. 5. de vit. S. Bernard . cap. 2. in tom . 2. Oper. Be carefull to strengthen by your prayers , me , the very heele [ calcaneum , ] or lowest member of the body of Christ , ] voyd of all merits , that hee , who lyeth in waite , may not finde where to fasten his tooth , and to inflict a wound : the latter is Doctor r r Fox . Martyrolog. pag. 1238. Redman , a good man in his time , and a great Scholler , who albeit in his former dayes hee politikely tooke part with the Popish side ; yet vpon his death-bed hee freely renounced his former tenents , concerning the Reall bodily presence , and Purgatorie , and Iustification by Works , and such other like . For so strong is Truth , that although some Politikes may smother it in their life time : yet at the houre of their death , it will breake forth , either vnto comfort , vpon their true repentance , as it well appeareth in the former good examples ; or else vnto condemnation , through the torment of conscience , arising vpon their retchlesse resistance , made against a known truth , whose strength is such , as compelleth them , in spite of their proud hearts , to yeeld an assent to that veritie , which before they wilfully oppugned against their conscience , euen as we read of that proud Beast s s Fox . Martyrolog. pag. 1623. Stephen Gardiner , Bishop of Winchester , who vpon his death-bed hearing Doctor Day , Bishop of Chichester , speake of free Iustification in the bloud of Christ our Sauiour , sayd , What , my Lord ? will you open that gappe now ? then farewell altogether . To me , and such others in my case , you may speake it ; but open this window vnto the people , then farewell altogether . t t Prou. 19.21 . There are many deuices in a mans heart ; neuerthelesse the Counsell of the Lord , it shall stand . For God neuer wanted a Witnesse of his Truth ; but eyther a Friend , to his owne saluation , or an Enemie , against his will , confessed the same to his owne condemnation , the Gospell being then , as now , and euer to some , u u 2. Cor. 2.16 . the sauour of life vnto life : to others , the sauour of death vnto death . How our fore-Fathers stood towards God in these darke dayes of Antichrist , we are not to iudge peremptorily , x x Rom. 14.5 . they standing or falling vnto their owne Masters . But yet , if they did as truely beleeue , as they pithily penned their true confession of their faith in God the Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost : if they did as heartily pray , as they powerfully prepared themselues thereunto , especially vpon their Death-bed , according to the rules of comfort y y In Manuali Catholicorum edit . ● Guil. Crashaw in 16. Ann. Dom. 1611 ascribed to Anselmus and Iohn Gerson ; then surely we cannot but deeme so well of them , as z z Mal. 2.15 . of shining lights in the middest of a crooked and peruerse Nation , wherein they liued , as a a Gene. 12.14 Abraham in Aegypt , b b Gene. 19.6 . LOT in Sodome , c c Psal. 120.5 . DAVID in Meshec , the d d 1. Reg. 19.13 seuen thousand in Israel , and e e Reuel. 7.3 . the sealed Saints in the middest of the earth , from whom the Papists can haue no more allowance , then the wicked f f Ioh. 4.12 . Samaritanes could finde from their pretended Father Iacob : since if our fore-Fathers had seene but halfe so much of the Popish tyrannie , superstition , and abominations , they would haue abhorred them with faire greater detestation then euer we haue : yet done , albeit we see them as openly manifested as the g g Esay . 3.7 . The Conclusion applicatorie . sinnes of Sodome . And therefore now , it is our onely duty to supply their defect in knowledge , by a better zeale in practice , for the rooting out , and expulsion of Pope and Papists , Generall to all if not out of our Country , wherein they bee inuolued as Moths : yet out of our conceits , as men of a most massacring minde , declared by their Powder-plot , no way to bee pittied , or approued of vs , whose vtter subuersion and ruine they seeke , as the h h Psal. 137.6 . children of Edom cryed against Hierusalem , Downe with it , downe with it , euen to the ground . For is it not a Law , made against the worshippers of any strange god , that i i Deut. 13.8.9 . we must not consent to them , neyther let our eyes pitie them ? Is it not a practice ratified by DAVID , k k Psal. 139.21 . to hate them that hate God , as if they were our enemies ? And is it not the Rule of Christs Gospell , l l Math. 12.30 . that he who is not with vs , is against vs , and he that gathereth not with Christ , scattereth ? Experience doth teach vs , that as Nettles doe not sting vs , but vpon a light touch onely : so euils increase not but vpon forbearance , according to that axiome giuen by S. AMBROSE , m m Ambros . Ser. 8. in Psal. 119. Facilitas veniae incentiuum tribuit delinquenti ; Easinesse of pardoning giueth encouragement to Offenders . So that , seeing it is most certaine , that n n Prou. 20.8 . a King , ( and so any other Magistrate , that ruleth vnder him ) sitting vpon the Throne of Iustice , chaseth away all euill with his eyes , because , as he o o Psal. 101.8 . is carefull to cut off from the Citie of God the workers of iniquitie : so the wicked , in the p p Prou. 28.1 . guiltinesse of their consciences , will slye from the face of good Iustice , which , as the q q Prou. 25.23 . Northren winde the raine , so scattereth abroad the backbiting tongue ; and since , vpon the bad behauiour of these wicked wights , many good and wholsome Lawes , to restraine their pride , and represse their furie , haue beene enacted , which without due execution , are of no better worth , then r r Cic. 1. orat . Catilinari● . a rustie Sword in the scabberd : I cannot ( most Honourable , and Rightly Renowned ) but vrge vnto your Wisdomes those words of King Iehoshaphat , Particular to the Honourable Iudges and Lords then hearing . spoken to all his Officers , set ouer the people , for deciding all causes of eyther conusance , Ecclesiasticall or Ciuill ; s s 2. Chron. 19.6 7. Take heede what yee doe ; for yee iudge not for man , but for the Lord , who is with you in the iudgement : wherefore now let the feare of the Lord be vpon you , take heede , and doe it : for there is no iniquitie with the Lord our God , nor respect of persons , nor taking of gifts . For your Honours are to your Soueraigne , as these were to Iehoshaphat , Iudges of State , whom these words doe warne of a double beware ; first to know what yee doe , then to doe what you know . To know what yee doe , by your skill in the Lawes , lest doing things at random , ye be put to reproofe , since first the cause is not for mans profite , but for Gods glory , which t t 1. Cor. 10.31 must be sought onely , and aboue all things , ( for u u 1. Sam 2.30 . he that honoureth mee , I will honour : ) and secondly , GOD Himselfe is present at the Iudgement , to strengthen your hands , for doing whatsoeuer yee shall iudge aright , or to turne that vpon your owne heads , what yee shall put to other men wrongfully , ( for x x Gal. 6.7 . as a man soweth , so shall he reape : ) And to doe what yee know to bee right and conuenient , by the strength of your authoritie , fearing God , with whom is none iniquitie , being y y Habac. 1.13 a God of pure eyes ; and hating Couetousnesse , that openeth a gappe for respecting of persons , and taking of gifts to z z Iob. 15.32 . your owne destruction ; because this case with you , is such as that was of the children of Leui , a a Deut. 33.9 . who at Massah and Meribah , and the dayes of the golden Calfe , said to his Father , and to his Mother , I haue not seene him , nor did acknowledge his Brethren , nor knew his owne Children , he obseruing Gods Word , and keeping his Couenant . For it may bee , many of you haue Parents , or Brethren , or Kinsfolke , polluted and peruerted by Poperie , for whom Nature pleadeth ; but Grace must preuaile , since first the cause is Gods , who hath said , b b Math. 10.37 he that loueth father or mother , sonne or daughter , more then mee , is not worthy of mee : Secondly , the end of your care in this case , is the sole preseruation of our King , and the State , which aboue all particular respects to your selues , you are bound to maintayne with as great zeale , as c c Liuius lib. 2. Brutus had to hold vp the free State of the people of Rome , when he caused his owne sonnes to bee executed for conspiracie against the same ; seeing , as yee are men publike ; so your care must be publike , for publike securitie , d d Psal. 45.6 . forgetting your own kinred , & fathers house . Thirdly , the persons , against whom yee are placed as e e Esay . 49.16 . walles of defence , will not be wonne with loue , being wholly enraged with spite against vs f f 2. Sam. 17.8 . like Be●res robbe● of their whelps ; but must be repressed by rigor of Law , being euery way as presumptuous as their Pope himselfe is proud , to take an ell , if you giue them an inch ; to enter in at the least glat to spoyle our Vines ; yea , vpon the least conniuence , attempting some course for atchieuing some mischiefe , hauing g g Prou. 4.17 . eaten the bread of wickednesse , and drunke the wine of violence .

It may bee , Ob. they are fauoured in respect of their Gentrie , and generous Nature .

But touching their Gentrie ; Sol. as I grant it to bee a worldly priuiledge : so it cannot bee included amongst spirituall prerogatiues ; since as one h h August . in sentent . Prosperi . 301. said well , Non nascendo , sed renascendo fit iustus : A good man is made not by first birth , but by new birth . And therefore Popish Gentlemen cannot much expect any fauour at your hands in this regard , since Heresie is as odious in a good mans eyes , as i i Genes. 49.4 . was Reubens Incest to Iaacob , who plainely denounced this sentence against him ; thou shalt not excell . Now for their generous Nature , wherein doth it appeare ? In that they seeme such , as will be ruled with reason ? Yea , but I wish rather , that they would bee ruled by Grace . But how are they ruled by Reason ? Because they submit themselues to the penaltie of the Law . Surely , thankes be to them for nothing , since it is not for conscience sake , k k Rom. 13.4 . as they bee mooued only , but for feare of a greater mischiefe , that may accrew vnto them vpon their disobedience . For as Saint Augustine l l August . Epist. 50. ad Bonifac. saith well , Sicut meliores sunt , quos dirigit amor ; ita multò plures sunt , quos corrigit timor ; The better sort are directed by loue , but the more , and the worse must be corrected by feare .

I admit them generous , and kinde , Ob. and bountifull , and what other morall vertue else , you please , to be in them .

Sol. Yet to God they are no better for all this m m Rom. 14.23 without a true faith , then n n Ephes. 2.10 . aliens from the Common-wealth of Israel : and of you ( my good Lords ) they cannot bee esteemed for intire members of our bodie Politike , and Ecclesiasticall , without their true conformitie vnto Gods true Religion established in this State , since o o Menander apud Stob. Ser. 42 one Law maketh one people , and p p Iam. 4.12 . one God giueth one Law , to which without exception wee must q q 1. Pet. 2.13 . all be subiect , holding all of one Head , both Mysticall r r Ephes. 1.23 . Christ Iesus , and s s 1. Pet. 2.14 . Politicall , our good King , if we will bee liuely branches and not rotten boughes . Yee haue well razed vp the roote of Poperie , by casting off the triple Crowne , and casting out of their Wafer-god Now rush downe the branches , that remaine , as a burden to this Realme and State , by wholesome seueritie in the due execution of Statutes , and Lawes , made against Iesuites and Seminarie Priests ▪ Heresie , Schisme and all manner of Recusancie ; that t t Cantic. 2.14 . our Vine may bee voide of Foxes and our branches hold their Grapes , till the Haruest of Happinesse , when your Honors , amongst other Saints , shall reape your reward by the fauour of God , who meane-while will blesse your labours of loue for the good of his Church , and this flourishing Common-wealth , wi●h all the comforts of Grace and Peace , in u u Psal. 122.6.7 the Peace and Prosperitie of Zion , and Hierusalem , well cleered from all those withered branches and rotten members , that hang , or depend vpon this great head Ant●christ , as now we are briefly to deliuer in the second part of this description , wherein it is said :

The third part , of all other Heretikes .

§ . XXX . [ EVen now there are many Antichrists , The Exposition of the latter part , concerning many Antichrists , which are Heretikes . whereby wee know that it is the last time . ] As the name of Christ in Scripture is taken , either particularly for the Messiah himselfe , or generally for those , who are either his Types forerunning , as were all the Prophets , Priests and Kings liuing vnder the Law , of all whom it is x x Psal. 105.15 . said , Touch not mine Anointed , or Deputies following , being consecrated to his Seruice , by the vnction of his Spirit , the Church with all the faithfull therein contained , being therefore called by the Name y y 1. Cor. 12.12 of Christ : so the poysonous name of Antichrist is vsed by the Holy Ghost , either particularly for the great Fox himselfe , as the Article expresseth in this Text before ; or generally for all his cubs together , who either forerunne him , as Types or shaddowes in the first sixe hundred yeeres after Christ , or else succeed him , as his Deputies or Lieutenants , seeking to maintaine his standing in those particular visible Churches , out of which he was eiected by the force of Gods Word , as we find the word vsed in all those places , where the name of Antichrist is put , either in the plurall number , as in my Text , or in the singular number , collectiuely for any one Seducer whatsoeuer he be , as where Saint Iohn saith , z z Ioh. Ep. 2.7 . He that is such an one , is a Seducer , and an Antichrist . For as the Types and Deputies of Christ are so called , not onely because of the outward anointing , but also for the inward , and true ministration of the Grace of Christ vnto them , Who a a Coloss. 2.19 hold of the head , whereof all the bodie furnished and knit together by ioynts , and bands , increaseth with the increasing of God , because they b b Coloss. 2.9.10 . are complete in him , who is the head of all principalitie , and power , receiuing c c Iohn 1.16 . of his fulnesse grace for grace : euen so the forerunners and followers of this wicked Beast , which is the Great Antichrist , carrie the name , and marke of their Master , not onely because of that outward opposition , which they all make against Christ by seuerall wayes ; but also for that inbred communion betweene them , by which the forerunners prepare the way for Antichrist , through the secret transfusion of their Poyson into the Papall Sea , which through the strength of stomake , doth perfectly digest it , and deliuer it to such Sectaries , as depending wholly vpon that See , through the vigour of their venome , with the Pharises in the Gospell , d d Math. 23.15 . compasse Sea and Land , to make one of their profession , whom being so made , they stuffe him vp with stubbornenesse , and line him through with all manner of lewdnesse , to make him twofold more the childe of perdition , then themselues . So that Saint Iohn from the multitude of these men thus opposed to Christ , doth most aptly demonstrate the approch of the last times , vnder this true forme of argument : When Antichrist shall come , it is the last time : But Antichrist is come ; Therefore it is the last time . For the name of Antichrist hath the same signification in both the Premises , noting thereby vnto vs a bodie of Heresie , intirely consisting of an vnhappy head , and many bad members , forerunning or following the approch of their head , by opposing themselues against Christ Iesus , and his holy Congregation , either in faith , or manners , euen as both Augustine and Aquinas , with all the approoued Writers both of Papists , and Protestants whom I could yet see , or peruse , expound this place : whence now concerning Heresie , The doctrines drawne from this Text , thus expounded . The former . the verie soule of Antichrist , we may learne these two most certaine Problemes : the former , that from the first comming of Christ in the flesh , vntill his last comming to Iudgement , in this last Age of the World , there shall alwayes be Heresies crept into the Church of Christ Militant here vpon Earth : The latter , The latter . that all those Heresies whatsoeuer they be , shall alwayes haue some necessarie dependance vpon the Great Antichrist . The former prooued . The former point appeareth true , first , from the Scriptures in e e Math. 13.30 the Parable of the tares , which must grow amongst the wheate , vntill the Haruest . For God , to f f Rom. 9.22 . shew his wrath , and to make his power knowne , suffereth with long patience , the vessels of wrath , prepared to destruction : secondly , from the strength of a double Reason , the first of necessitie , since Heresies are ( if not essentiall , ) yet very proper markes of these last times , wherein all things g g 2. Tim. 3.13 . grow worse and worse , as well in faith as in manners , the wicked deceiuing and being deceiued . For , h h Luke 18.8 . when the sonne of man shall come , shall he find faith on the Earth ? The question implyeth this negatiue , i i 2. Thes. 3.2 . All men haue not faith . And k k Luke 17.28 . as in the dayes when LOT came out of Sodome : so shall it bee in the dayes of the Sonne of man : then there were l l Gene. 18.32 . not tenne Righteous , for whose sake the Citie might haue beene saued , as now , and hereafter there shall be scarce any , that may be thought worthy , m m Mat. 24.12 . Charitie cooling , and Iniquitie abounding . The second of vtilitie which the Apostle deliuereth , when hee saith , n n 1. Cor. 11.19 There must be Heresies also among you , that they which are approoued , may be made manifest among you . For it must o o Math. 18.7 . needs be , that offences come ; but woe to that man , by whom the offence commeth . Because as in a Fornace the Gold is purged , but the drosse consumed : so God permitteth Heresies alwayes in the World , that the faithfull by their tryall , may bee truely purged , when the wicked by their wilfull Apostasies shall bee knowne , as Tertullian p p Tertullian . de praescript . aduersus haeres . cap. 1. therefore said very well ; Haereses ad hoc sunt , vt fides habendo tentationem , habeat etiam probationem ; that is , Therefore are heresies , that faith by them hauing a triall , might receiue an approofe . For turne yee thorow all the Histories Ecclesiasticall , either written by the ancient Fathers , and Orthodox Scribes the Churches Pen-men , q q Euseb. lib. 10 histor. Eccles. Eusebius , r r Sozomen . lib. 9 Sozomene , s s Socrates lib. 7 Socrates , t t Theodor. lib. 5. Theodorite , u u Prosper in appendice ad Chronolog. Euse . Prosper , x x Victor . in historia . Vandalica . Victor , y y Euagrius lib. 6 Euagrius , and z z Alij , vt Epip●an . Schol. lib. 1 part . hist. & Nicephor . lib. 18. other such ; or digested into Centuries for distinction of times by the a a Magdeburg . tom. 10. Magdeburgenses , b b Baron . tom. 10 Baronius , c c Osiand . Epitome pa. Centur. 16 Osiander , d d Bisciola Epitome Baron . tom. 3. Bisciola , and e e Alij , vt Illyricus & Gowlart . in Catal. test . veritatis . others : yet shall yee not find the purest Age of the Church , free from some one Heresie or other , either going before that Great Antichrist , according to that Catalogue made of them , with a sound Confutation by f f I●en . aduers . haer. lib. 5. Irenie , g g Tertull. in praescrip. aduers . haer. cap. 46. Tertullian , h h Epiphan. in Pan●rio , & Anacephalaeos . 1. Epiphanius , i i August . lib. de haer. ad Quod vult Deum to . 6. Augustine , k k Philastr . lib. 1. Philastrius , l l Theodorit . lib. 4. haeret . fabular . Theodorite , m m Isidor . lib. 8. Etym. cap. 5. Isidore , n n Nicetas lib 5. thesaur . Orth. sid. Nicetas , o o Harmenopul . lib. 9. tom . primi Iuris Grae●o R●mani . Harmenopulus , and p p Danaeus in August . Zeged●n . in tabul . &c. other such : or following after , as his dregs , or relikes , retained in the Church of Christ , by some Reformers of Idolatrous abuses , too much deuoted to pretended Antiquities , through the subtiltie of Satan , who will haue the Prouerbe verified , Vbi vber , ibi tuber , Fatnesse breedeth filthinesse , as Tertullian r r Tertull. lib. 4. contr. Marcion . cap. 5. The vse of this doctrine : Reproofe of Brownists . well obserued ; Faciunt fauos & vespae ; faciunt Ecclesias & Marcionitae ; Waspes make Hony-combes , and Marcionites make Assemblies . For as we say in England , Where God hath his Church , the Deuill will haue his Chappell .

§ . XXXI . Wherefore , in mine opinion , our Schismaticall Brownists ground their stiffe Apostasie from our Church of England vpon a very shaken , and weake foundation , when s s Barrow and Greenewood , in their Examinations , and Fran. Iohnson in his Answere to H. J. and T. C. they pretend Hereticall corruption growing in the Church , although it bee not of the substance of the Church , q q Apul●ius lib. 4. Florid. to bee the onely cause of their departure from vs ; as if that a particular visible Militant Church could bee free from all corruption . For first , why is it said , to bee Militant , but onely , because wee in it , and it by vs , t t Ephes. 6 . 1● . Wrestle not against flesh and bloud , but against principalities , against powers , against the rulers of the darknesse of this World , against spirituall wickednesse in high places ? Secondly , where shall this spirituall Combat be fought , wherein u u Galat. 5.17 . The flesh rebelleth against the spirit , and the spirit against the flesh , so that wee cannot doe the things , that wee would ? Out of the Church it is not , where all is flesh ; neither yet in Heauen , where all is Spirit . It must bee therefore in the Church , as yet Militant here vpon earth , wherein the x x Prou. 24.16 . iust man falleth ( into smart because of sinne , for so the Hebrew word [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 cadu ] doth note a relapse into a double mischiefe , y y Vid. Mer●er . Remum , & Wilcocks in locum . first , of sinne , because of infirmitie , and then of punishment inflicted by GODS iudgement , for their recouerie ) seuen times a d●y , and riseth againe . For as a Garment newly washed , will gather by vsing more filth againe , which must bee wrung out by washing continually , till the Garment be worne : so iust men fully purged by the bloud z z Heb. 12.21 . of sprinkling , that speaketh better things then that of ABEL , euen a a 1. Iohn 1.7 . clensing vs from all sinne , while they liue in this World , by the weaknesse of the flesh are spotted with sin against which the bloud of Christ is alwayes effectuall , and of comfortable force , whiles they daily , and duely dippe and bathe themselues ▪ soule and bodie therein , by their liuely faith , and vnfained Repentance , as Hierome b b Hiero●ym . Epist. c ▪ 6. ad Rusticum . expounding the fore-alleaged words of Salomon , saith , Si cadat , quomodo iustus ? si iustus , quomodo cadit ? Sed iusti vocabulum non amittit , qui per poenitentiam semper resurgit : If he fall , how is he iust ? If he be iust , how doth hee fall ? But hee loseth not the name of a iust man , who alwayes riseth againe by Repentance .

I know , that ( as the Apostle c c Ephes. 5.25 . & 27. saith ) Christ loueth his Church , Ob. and gaue himselfe for it , that hee might present it a glorious Church , not hauing spot or wrinkle , or any such thing , but that it should bee holy , and without blemish .

Sol. But this is spoken , not of a particular visible Congregation , set to warrefare hero on earth ; but of the vniuersall Church of Christ , whose glory in this world is inward and inuisible , as the o o Psal. 45.13 . King is glorious within . For if it bee outward , and shining in the true perfection thereof , then it cannot appeare in this scandalizing world , wherein the p p Reuel . ●0 . 8 . Deuill rageth by the raigning of Antichrist ; but in the world to come , in which the Saints now militant shall rest from their q q Esay 40.2 . warfare then accomplished ; r r Rom. 8.23 . they enioying the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God , being s s 1. Iohn 3.2 . then made like vnto him , and seeing him as he is .

I cannot but grant , Ob. that it is our dayly dutie t t 1. Cor. 5.6.7 . to purge out the old leauen , that we may be made a new lumpe , as we are vnleauened .

But are wee now therefore without any leauen ? Sol. Why must wee then purge it out ? Surely , wee are said to be vnleauened two wayes ; first , by the free imputation of Christs righteousnes vnto vs through faith , as therefore it is said , u u Rom. 8.35 . Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods Chosen ? It is God that iustifieth : Secondly , by the true working of the holy Ghost in vs , according to the seuerall measures , and degrees of our sanctification , by which Gods Image is dayly renued in vs more and more , till wee obtaine our measure in glorification , as the Apostle x x 2. Cor. 3.18 . expresseth it most plainely in these words ; We all , with open face , beholding , as in a Glasse , the glory of the Lord , are changed into the same Image , from glory to glory , euen as by the Spirit of the Lord : from the glory of Creation , to the glory of Iustification ; and by this , from the glorie of Faith , to the glory of sight ; and in this , from the glory of Grace , by which wee are the sonnes of God , to the glory of Glory , by which we shall bee like him . Thus Anselmus y y Anselm . in 2. Cor. 3.18 . glosseth this place , intimating what some z z Aquin. 2. ● . q. 184. art. 20. Schoolemen , and other a a Danaeus p 5. Isagog . lib. 2. c. 45 & Steph. Z●g●d●n tab. de Perfectione , & Vrsin . Catechism . part. 3. q 114. good Diuines of late well note vnto vs , that since there is a double perfection , the one inchoatiua , begun in this life , called , perfectio viae ; the other , consummata , finished in heauen , partly after our naturall death , in the soule alone ; but fully in the whole man , at the last Resurrection , termed perfectio vitae ; that being , as Naturalist● b b Aristot lib. 3. Physic . cap. 6. speake , Actus in potentiâ ; A perfection in motion , to a further degree ; this Actus in actu , or actus purus ; A perfection absolute , wherein the motion endeth , by attayning to it proper forme , and settled rest ; we , who are Christians militant heere on earth , against the Flesh , the World , and the Deuill , are onely perfect inchoatiuè , as men beginning to goe in the way , like c c Gene. 17.1 . Abraham , commanded to walke before God , and bee perfect , that d d Math. 5.48 . we may be perfect , as our Father which is in heauen is perfect , vntill our perfection of life bee consummate in blessednesse eternall . For as e e August . hom. 34. ex 50. ho●●l . Augustine saith well , Omnes imperfecti sumus ; ibi perficiemur , vbi persecta sunt omnia : Wee are all here vnperfect , there shall we be perfected , where all things are perfect : because , when f f 1. Cor. 13.8 . that which is perfect is come , then that which is in part , shall be done away . Wherefore by this their proud assertion , what else doe these phantasticall Brownists declare themselues to be , but the viperous brood of the ancient Perfectists ? such as were the g g Epiphan. haer. 52. Adamians , h h August . contr. Calestrum . Caelestians , i i Cyprian Ep. 52 Nouatians , and other k k Hilar. in Epist. ad August . Catharits , against whom the Orthodox Fathers of the Church , assembled by the Imperiall authoritie , in the Councell at Mileuis , l l Concil. Mile●itan . can . ● . pronounced the Anathema , a deadly curse , because by this their opinion of perfection absolute , they plainely contradict , and oppose themselues to the Apostle Saint Iohn , auouching , that m m 1. Iohn 1.8 . if we say we haue no sinne , we deceiue our selues , and there is no truth in vs . For marke they well , and be they ashamed , to heare what Great Constantine replied to Acesius a Nouatian Bishop , much glorying in his owne personall , together with his fellow-Schismatikes perfection , Erige tibi scalam , & solus in coelum ascende : Reare vp a Ladder for thy selfe , and climbe vp into heauen alone : for thereby heed did not commend him , saith n n Sozomen . lib. 4. cap. 21. Sozomene , but notifie to all men , that they , while they liue in this transitorie world , should not imagine themselues to be [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] void of all sinne . But as Salomon o o Prou. 30.13 . hath obserued the miserie of all times , There is a Generation that are pure in their owne eyes , and yet it is not washed from their filthinesse . These idle heads cry out against our Church , Corruptions , Corruptions , and yet they themselues p p Psal. 50.16 . still hate to be reformed : hauing a q q 2. Tim. 3.5 . shew of godlinesse but yet denying the power thereof , as may appeare ; first , by their blasphemous * * Tho. White his discouerie of Brownists corruption . tenent concerning the goodnesse of God , and other attributes , which they doe not hold to bee the same with the Nature of God , quite against r r Damascen . lib. 1. Orthod. fidei , cap. 5. & Aquin. part. 1. summae , q. 3. art. 3. that axiome touching Gods Simplicitie , Quicquid est in Deo , Deus est : Whatsoeuer is in God , is God : and secondly , by their vilely confused anarchie , wherein they liue , euery man as a King in his owne conceit , superciliously iudging other men in those things , wherein themselues most offend ; as , in Malice , Pride , Adulteries , and Incests , besides many petty Crimes winked at by their seuere Catonian , Master Pastor , and his Mechanicke Elders , if we may beleeue the constant reports of their s s George Iohnson and others returned from them . owne Sectaries , detecting both their weaknesse of iudgement , and wickednesse of life , to their owne true shame , but to our good instruction , who there-hence may perceiue , that all is not gold which glistereth ; Amsterdam is not heauen , and their sanctified Parlour no such sacred Cell , as Brownists pretend , being no better then t t Math. 23.27 . whited tombes , and painted sepulchers : faire without , but within very filthy . And therefore vpon the due and true consideration of all these mischiefes , it much concerneth vs all , to follow the aduice of the Preacher , saying , u u Eccles. 7.16 . Be not righteous ouer-much , neither make thy selfe ●uer-wise ; why shouldest thou destroy thy selfe ? It is good ( saith x x Apud Lauateran locum . PLINIE ) to till the ground well , but to bestow vpon it more cost then needs , may prooue great losse . Extremities are dangerous ; y y Ouid. 2. Met. Medio tutissimus ibis ; The meane is the safest : for therfore in the Law of God are we so oftentimes forbidden z z Deut. 5.32 . to turne eyther to the right hand , or to the left : because the Deuill closely layeth for vs his net vpon both sides : at the right hand lyeth Heresie , at the left hand Iniquitie , to entangle vs , if wee wander at any times from faith or righteousnesse . But a a Prou. 15.25 . the way of Life is aboue to the wise , that hee may depart from hell beneath . b b Prosper . Epigram . 17. Hos inter laqueos currentem ad gaudia vitae , Non capiet mundus , cui via Christus erit : That is , The world shall not catch that man , Who runnes amongst these wicked ginnes , To ioyes of life , if that his way In Christ , his life he well beginnes .

§ . XXXII . The latter doctrine proued . Now concerning the latter probleme of Heresie , that all these heresies whatsoeuer they be , shall alwayes haue necessarie dependance vpon the Great Antichrist , it is most certaine ; since first , the entrance of Antichrist into the Church , is by a mysterie of iniquitie which ( as the c c 2. Thes. 2.7 . Apostle saith ) began then to worke , euen then in his time , by tyrants , and seducers ( saith d d Aquinas lect. 2. in 2. Thes. 2. THOMAS AQVINAS : ) these , by false doctrine , making an highway thereunto in the iudgement of e e Sedul . Hibernicus in 2. Thes. 2. Sedulius ; as those , by outward persecutions shew themselues to be the types and figures of Antichrist : Secondly , the efficacie of the Great Antichrist , is onely in heresie , which Antichrist sucketh from the poysoning Dugges of whoorish Impostures , as the f f Diogen . apud Erasm . in Chiliad . pag. 165. Aspis is said to draw * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : & applicat Tertullian . lib. 3. in Marcionem , cap. 8. poyson from the Viper , that in him may be fulfilled what was g g Ezech. 16.15 said of Hierusalem ; Thou diddest trust in thine owne beautie , and playedst the harlot , because of thy renowne ; and powredst out thy fornications on euery one that passed by : his it was . Thirdly , the first abolishing of Antichrist , howsoeuer it be begun h h 2. Thes. 2.8 . by the Spirit of Gods mouth , through the Preaching of Gods word : yet shall not bee fully and wholly perfected , till Christ come to Iudgement ; and therefore , as by the obseruation of their i i Thyraeus cap. 52. de demoniacis . Exorcists , the deuill dispossessed , and cast out of their Penitents , leaueth alwayes behinde him a filthy stinke , to annoy the beholders of so worthy a worke , then knowne to be finished by that sweete signe : euen so this Great Antichrist disturbed out of a Christian Kingdome , by the preaching of the Gospell ( an act k k Heb. 4.12 . & 1. Iohn 3.8 . & Act. 19.15 . more powerfull for destroying the workes of the deuill , then all Popish exorcismes ) leaueth alwayes behinde him some rotten smell of some filthy abomination , which either openly is published by his sworne slaues and seruants , or secretly preserued by some of his Opposites , onely in appearance , being indeede his speciall fauourites , as the l l Autor Oper. imperfect . in Mathaeum , homil. 49. Author of the imperfect worke vpon Matthew , inserted into Chrysostome , mystically interpreteth , The abomination of desolation standing in the Holy place ; to be all such wicked heresies , as preuaile in the Church , and stand vp in the Holy place , as if it were the Word of truth , when yet it is not the Word of truth , but the abomination of desolation , that is , the armie of Antichrist , which hath made the Soules of many men desolate from God : part of which Armie furiously marcheth like Iehu m m 2. Reg. 9.20 the sonne of Nimshi before in the Vaunt-gard ; part of it slowly following , like the gathering n n Numb . 2.31 hoste of the Tribe of Dan , behinde in the Rereward . For since heresie to a Christian , is as the o o Iosh. 23.13 . Canaanites were to Israel , Scourges to their sides , and Thornes to their eyes ; Thornes in wounding the eye of their vnderstanding , by p p 2. Thes. 2.11 . beleeuing lies through strong delusion ; and Scourges , in piercing their sides , that is , their wils and affections , by their peruerse choyce , and stiffe defence of false opinions , according as the q q Aretius prob . loco 46 & Zegedin . tab. 1. de haeres . & Tolet. lib. 4. Instit. cap. 3. & Azorius , tom. 1. Instit. lib. 8. cap. 9 learned define of heresie out of Saint r r August . lib. contra Manich. vt & apud Grat. cau . 26. q. 3. can. 31. Augustine , that it is a voluntarie error of the vnderstanding , whereby as the wicked frowardly chuse ; so they stiffely maintaine an opinion , which is contrarie to some substantiall point , or doctrine of the Christian faith ; Wee cannot but include all heretikes whatsoeuer , within the Sphere of Antichrist , yea euen holding their onely proper motion vnder his truely Ecclipticke line , at all his great points of Distinction in motion ; as first of his Rising ; secondly , of his Height ; thirdly , of his Setting or Fall from our Hemisphere . His Rising was within the space of sixe hundred yeeres after Christ , in which time there did fore-run him , as harbingers , most necessary to prepare him a way in the world , Heresies of sundry sorts , to the number of an hundred , eight and twentie , by the strict account which s s Philastr . de haer. Philastrius made of them , which seuerally t t Zegedin . & Danaeus , vbi supra . infused some poysonous point or other , to patch vp the monstrous bulke of great Antichrist ; as some haue taught him to tye the true Church of Christ to one place onely , as the u u August . Ep. 50 Donatists ; some to buy the places of honour and charge in the Church with money , and to pester it with Traditions , as that x x Tertullian . ca. 46. de praescript . aduers . haeres . & Epiphan. haer. 21. wicked Simon Magus , and his associates : some to let it out to hire vnto single men onely , were they neuer so sensuall , as y y Epiph. haer. 42 Marcionites , z z Jdem haer. 47 Encratites , a a Jdem haer. 66 Manichees , and b b August . cap. 87. de haeres . Abelonians : some to ouer-burden the zealous followers of the true Church discipline , with many Heathenish , Iewish , and most vnprofitable and idle Ceremonies : as first , of Vnction , ( the c c Irenaeus lib. 1. aduers . haer. c. 18. Valentinians : ) secondly , of Images , ( the d d idem ibid. cap. 24. Carpocratians : ) thirdly , of Reliques , ( the superstitious e e Epiph. haer. 53 Sampsaei : ) fourthly , of Crosses , washings , yelping in singing , Anticke gestures in ministring , vsing diuers Garments from other men , and hypocritically walking bare-foote , [ the f f Iren. vbi supr. Valentinians , g g Epiph. haer. 17 Haemerobaptists , h h Eusebius lib. 7. histor. c. 24. Samosatenus , i i Theodorit . lib. 4. haeretic . sabul . Meletians , k k August . lib. de haer. cap. 68. Nudipedales : ] others , who seeme more reasonable , although they were onely naturall men , taught him a Doctrine of magnifying mans free-will , onely to puffe vp his fellowes with a vaine conceit of their proper worth , as the l l August . de haeres . cap. 88. Pelagians ; yea , some came so neere him , as they instructed him to open his mouth in blasphemie against Christ , either by a plaine deniall of Christs Person , as he is God , ( for m m Vid. supra §. 12. &c. so the Arrians taught Liberius and Foelix ) and as he is Man , ( for so the Monothelites suggested to Honorius ; ) or by a secret supplantation of him out of his Office : first , as hee is a Prophet by the new Gospell which the n n Epiphan. haer. 26. Gnosticks first inuented , and o o Balaeus Centur. 4. cap. 21. appendic . 2. the Minorites afterward thought to haue brought in , if the Vniuersitie of Paris had not stood in the gap : secondly , as hee is a Priest , by the inuocation of Saints , and the Deifying of the Virgin Mary , brought into the Church by p p Nicephor . lib. 15. cap. 28. Petrus Gnaphaeus , and the idle q q Epiph. nar. 79 Collyridians : thirdly , he is a King , ruling his Church with his Spirit and his Word , against which the r r Epiphan. haer. 48. & Pappus in Epitome de haeres . saec. 2. Montanists pretended a spirit of comfort , that proued to be but a collusion , raised vp by the Deuill , for the after-inspiring of this Antichrist , now conceited of himselfe , that s s Bellar. lib. 4. de Pontif. Rom. cap. 3. he cannot erre , especially in cathedrâ , if he sit in his Chaire , like the t t Diodor. lib. 16 Bibliothec. old Witch at Delphos on her three-footed Stoole .

To conclude this point of his first rising , as it was u u Ambros . Epi. 31. & Prudent . lib. 2. contra Symmachum . obserued of the ancient Rome , that when after their Victories they settled the Prouinces , their course was to make this exchange , that the conquered should admit of the Romane Lawes , and the Romanes embraced the Religion of the conquered : by which meanes Rome became the very Epitome or abridgment of all abomination , that raigned in the World : euen so wee may well finde in reading the Histories of the Church , that the suppressing of the former Heretikes by the authoritie , and learning , especially , of the Primitiue Bishops of Rome ( most of them till Gregorie , for the space of sixe hundred yeeres after Christ , being Orthodoxe Fathers in regard of faith , howsoeuer too too ambitious in their manner of life , ) was the only speciall helpe , and meanes for the speedier growth , and rising of Antichrist , who put downe their names , but tooke to him their nature ; extinguished the Heretike , but aduanced the Heresie so farre , as it made any way for his best aduantage . For marke him in his height from Bonifacius the Third , for the space of nine hundred yeeres together , vntill Leo the Tenth , and see , if vpon any * * Legant Pontificij aut Mornaeum de Myster. Iniquitatis , aut Osiandri Centurias . controuersie of faith arising in the Church , and discussed in a Councell , the Truth it selfe was not most commonly , either adiudged for Heresie , or filthily mingled with many idle matters belonging nothing thereunto . Their Councels were most commonly but Conuenticles of Coozeners ; theirs Canons then enacted but as Lesbian rules , appliable only to the Popes owne pleasure , who not content with the ouer-worne Blasphemies of the ancient Heretikes , hath stamped out a great deale of new matter falsly coyned , from his owne brest and braine , as if time would serue , I could easily demonstrate , by a bagfull of base Mettall , wherewith their Canon Law , their Missall , their Breuiarie , their Officium Mariae , their Iesus Psalter , their Manuell , their Councell , and Catechismes of Trent and Rome , and other their Libels set out with x x Iussu Pij Quinti , & Gregor. 13. Popes priuiledge , to the shame of Christianitie are wholly stuffed . But why should we rake vp a stinking kennell ? we haue opened to the World enough before , concerning his Heresie , euen out of these Monuments . y y Ouid. 1. Fasto . Octo pedis frustra quaeruntur brachia Cancri ; Praeceps occiduas ille subibit aquas : said the Poet of the setting of Cancer vpon the third of Ianuarie , being neere the beginning of the olde Romane yeere , as wee may in like sort speake of this crabbed Antichrist , who going backward through Apostasie , setteth forward by his fall into hellish Damnation . For the arch of his eleuation hath not beene so large aboue our Hemisphere these last hundred yeeres almost ( Gods Name therefore be praysed , ) as it was in times before : now it is shortned by his Cosmicall setting , through the rising of the Sunne of Righteousnesse vpon this Westerne Reformed halfe-side of the Christian World , in which yet this Antichrist hath left behind him some thicke , and grosse mists of diuers deepe Errours , as yet to bee tossed vp , and tumbled out of our Skies , by the neerer ascent of our bright Sunne to our Verticall . I cannot denie what all the World knoweth , heartily z z Iudg. 5.16 . grieuing at the Diuisions of Reuben . I would a a 1. Pet. 4.8 . in charitie couer those spots , wherewith some haue besmeared the face of their Assemblies , in all other points so farre as I can finde by their seuerall b b Vide & Harmon . Confess . per Belgas & Corpus Confess . per Gasp . Laurentium . Confessions , right truely Orthodoxall . But alas , they are too openly discouered by c c L. Osiander sil . in 2. part . Enchirid. Controuersiarum , & Eckardis in suo Compendio controuersicum Calumianis . some , who take paines to put d d Matth. 19.6 . those asunder whom God would haue to ioyne e e Ephes. 4.2 . together in vnitie against the Great Antichrist , that daily getteth ground vpon our dissentions . And therefore I must needs tell out , what I finde in my poore iudgement , to bee the base Relikes of Antichristian and Popish Opinions , as yet maintained by some particular Teachers in some Reformed Churches , onely to giue warning of a Snake in the grasse ; of a f f Act. 28.3 . Viper in the bundle of stickes , which commeth forth of the heate , that is , flyeth the tryall of the inlightning Spirit , and fasteneth vpon PAVLS hand , that is , maketh seyzure vpon the doctrine ( which Saint Paul taught ; ) euen to puffe vp and kill those vpon whom it settleth , if they doe not quickly shake it off into the fire , in which vpon g g 1. Cor. 3.13 . tryall it will quickly burne .

The first Relike is , that h h Vid. Hatterum in explic . lib. de Concordiâ art. 7. & 8. Consubstantiation , together with his necessarie adherent Vbiquitie , both wholly depending vpon that grosse i i Iohn 6.52 . Capernaite , k k Concil. Lateran . 4. sub innocent . 3. cap. 1. Lateran , l l Concil. Trid. sess. 13. can. 1. Popish conceit of the Reall presence of Christ in the Eucharist .

The second is , that Monster m m Vid. Hannium in cap. 6. Ioh. & Hemingium de Vniuersali gratia , Sueca . Arminium , &c. of vniuersall Election , Redemption , and Vocation , together with those their Consequents , the vncertaintie of Saluation , and deniall of Perseuerance vnto the Saints , all flowing from that n n Stobaeus lib. 2 Eclogarum cap. 7 Heathenish , o o August de haeres . cap. 88 Pelagian , p p Concil. Trident . sess. 6. can . 5 Popish maintayning of Free-will to good in man corrupted .

The third , and last , but not the least to endanger the Church in regard of her Gouernment , is that q q Vid. Bezam de Presbyter . & Excomminat . & explicat . Ecclesiast. Discipl . per Trauers . High and transcendent Consistorian authoritie of Pastor with Lay Elders , aspiring to a Primacie aboue Kings and Princes , vnder the plausible pretence of perfect Reformation , but indeed with the proud mind of the Spartan r r Plutarch . in Agide , & Cleom. Ephori , who to keepe one King in compasse , reared vp aboue him fiue Thrones farre higher , and of greater Soueraigntie , as these s s Bullinger , & Gwa ther haec scribunt apud D. Bancrofts discouerie , cap. 35. deluded Disciplinarians , in purposing to pull one downe , set vp many Popes . So cunningly can the Deuill play the Serpent t t Plin. lib. 8. nat. histor. cap. 30. Amphisbena , in going forward at both ends at once : and so like u u Aelian . de histor. animalium lib. 6. cap. 14. to the Hyena is wicked Heresie , that whom it catcheth by the counterfeite voyce of a reasonable man , it first doth infatuate , and lull them asleepe by the soft touch of a sopiferous hand , and smooth discourse , but afterward deuoureth with a cruel tooth , as the wise King said , x x Prou. 16.29 . A violent man enticeth his Neighbour , and leadeth him into the way that is not good ; and as the blessed y y Ephes. 4.14 . Apostle noteth the trickes of Heretikes , that by slight , and cunning craftinesse , they lye in waite to deceiue the simple .

Ob. But it may bee , some will aske , why such bad opinions , and so vilely erroneous doctrines , and practices are suffered or maintained amongst men liuing in Reformed Churches ?

Sol. To whom I answere first , that z z Math. 18.7 . offences must needs come , howbeit woe to that man , by whom they come : secondly , that the true Church of Christ is exercised by these faults , which although some doe stiffely maintaine vpon their owne priuate motion , to their owne destruction : yet are cast out of the Church of Christ , by her faithfull Pastors teaching , and her godly Princes fighting for the Truth of Christ Iesus . So that such Heresies & Schismes as arise in our Churches like a a Math. 13.32 . Tares in the field , are defended by none , but by such , as b b 2. Tim. 3.13 . waxe worse and worse , deceiuing , and being deceiued , as appeareth , either by their secret colluding vnder colourable tearmes of a true meaning , craftily deuised for escaping of due punishment ( so was it with c c Arminius in declarat . sententiae , & Apologia . Arminius d d Vorstius in Oratione , & Responsione ad articulos Angliae . Vorstius , and others ) or by their open and shamelesse reuolting to Papists , as Schioppius , Iustus Caluinus , Walsingham , and others , or to Anabaptists , as Smith , or to Brownists , as Iohnson , or to the Anti-Trinitarians , as Laelius Socinus , or to the most abominable Sect of Familists , as Dauid George , Henry Nichols , and some such Phantastikes in England , and the Low Countries , against all which Viperous Generation , and Deuillish Brood of Hellish Heretikes , Our Churches pronounce f f 1. Cor. 16.20 a Maran-atha , and our Soueraigne Princes , according to their seuerall Estates of Gouernment vnder God in Christ Iesus , are carefull to execute the sentence of death , thereby g g Deut. 13.5 . to purge out all euill from Israel , and to root out the Relikes of the Great Antichrist out of their Kingdomes . For what should be done else to meete with these mischiefes ?

§ . XXXIII . Surely , The vse of the latter doctrine what meanes God Himselfe vsed against the Head , the same must bee taken in hand , by good Men of God , to cut off the Taile ; I meane , that against such Heretikes and Schismatikes , they must put in vse the double Sword , Spirituall and Temporall ; that , for the Ministerie , this , for the Magistracie . To Ministers . For , that Ministers must fight with the Sword of the Spirit , h h Ephes. 6.16 . which is the Word of God , against these enemies , the Apostle doth warrantize , by this his prescription , directed to Titus , who i i Tit. 1.6.9 . must ordaine in euery Citie of Creete , where he left him , such Elders , or Bishops , as hold fast the faithfull Word , as they haue beene taught , that they may be able by sound doctrine , both to exhort , and to conuince the Gayne-sayers . For , as when k k Math. 2.14 . Christ , with Ioseph and Marie , flying from HEROD , went downe into Aegypt , l l Euseb. lib. 6. de Demonstr. Euangelicâ , ca. 20. the Images there trembled ; and when the Gospell began to bee preached by the Apostles , the Oracles there m m Vid. Z●huerum , Adag . sacr. Centur. 5. Adag. 63. ceased , according to that Prophecie of the burden of Aegypt , n n Esay 19.1 . Behold the Lord rideth vpon a swist cloud , and shall come into Aegypt ; and the Idols of Aegypt shall be moued at his presence , and the heart of Aegypt shall melt in the middest of it , &c. So when Christ shall speake by the preaching of the Gospell , for reformation of Religion , then Antichrist shall feare , and Heresies will flye away , ( as o o Iohn 3.23 . they , who doe euill , hate the light ) to the great encouragement of all Gods seruants , who because the Euangelicall and Apostolike faith ouerthroweth all Heresies , therefore are alwayes to be most mindfull to keepe that rule , saith p p Leo primus , Epist. ●6 . cap. 1. Leo to Anatolius . For to the q q Esay 8.20 . Law , and to the Testimonie , if they speake not according vnto this word , it is , because there is no light in them : since this Word is a r r 2. Pet. 1.18 . light , that shineth in a darke place , vntill the day dawne , and the Day-starre arise in our hearts . But it may be , this Word , howsoeuer it be s s Rom. 1.16 . the power of God vnto saluation in them that beleeue ; yet cannot , through the iudgement of hardening , winne the Heretike , although it most euidently conuinceth the Heresie : and therefore the Temporall Sword must bee drawne out by the Magistrate onely , t t Rom. 13.4 . who beareth not the Sword for nought . To the Magistrate . For u u Prou. 20.26 . a wise King scattereth the wicked , and bringeth the wheele ouer them : because it is a Law , that x x Deut. 17.12 . the man that will doe presumptuously , and will not harken vnto the Priest [ that standeth to minister there before the Lord thy God , ] or vnto the Iudge , euen that man shall dye , and thou shalt put away the euill from Israel . For lo , a double rule , fit for all Gouernours to obserue for their quietnesse against all such disturbances : the former from y y Tertullian . lib. contra Gnostices , cap. 21. TERTVLLIAN , Duritia vincenda est , non suadenda ; Stubbornenesse must by force bee ouercome , and not be perswaded by any fayre meanes . The latter from z z Bernard . BERNARD , Melius est vt pereat vnus , quàm vnitas ; It is better that one perish , then that the vnitie should bee dissolued . Princes are here to deale as Chyrurgions doe with ripened vlcers ; launce the sinners , to let out sinne , if not from the Offendor , who it may be is incorrigible , yet from the ouer-lookers , and standers by , who by that meanes may feare , as Cyprian a a Cyprian . Ser. de lapsis . said , Plectuntur quidam , quò caeteri corrigantur ; Exempla sunt omnium , tormenta paucorum : that is , Some are punished , that others may bee restrained : for all may take example , although some onely smart . To the people of God . Therefore if Christian Princes , by that true Authoritie which they receiue from God , shall seuerely punish either pernitious Heretikes , or obstinate Schismatikes , according to their due deserts , either with Death , or Exile , or Proscription , or Imprisonment , or depriuation from Benefice , or by any other course , which by Law is prescribed ; wee ( my deare Brethren ) must not grudge or murmure thereat , as the a a Numb . 16.41 Israelites did vpon the iust destruction of rebellious Corah , and his company , lest , as they were , so we may bee plagued with some Iudgement for our rash discontentment , which if it proceede of pitty , is folly ; since they pitty not themselues : but if from a settled affection of good liking towards those wicked Imps , then it is a part-taking , which is as obnoxious to punishment , as the sinne was of the principall Offendors , seeing , as the rule of b b 3. Henr. 7.10 Law runneth , in high Treason ( such as Heresie is to God-ward ) there is no Accessorie . When c c Prou. ●9 . 16 . the wicked are multiplied , transgression increaseth ; but the righteous shall see their fall . Surely , wee true Subiects vnto His Soueraigne Maiestie , within these His seuerall Kingdomes and Dominions , Three dueties . are most entirely bound and obliged to a threefold dutie ; First , of Gratulation : Secondly , of Supplication : And thirdly , of Obedience .

1. Of gratulation Of Gratulation , or most heartie thanksgiuing vnto our great and best God , that hath so thorowly inflamed the good heart of our most Gracious Soueraigne Lord , King IAMES , with so godly a zeale , for the iust defence of the True , Ancient , Catholike , and Apostolike faith , that we may as truely report of His most Sacred Maiestie , as d d Euseb. in orat . de laudibus Constantini . Eusebius did of Constantine the Great , that whereas he alone is impugned by all false gods , he alone of all Princes may most deseruedly be reputed the sonne of the true God , who said by his Prophet , e e 1. Sam. 2.30 . Them that honour mee , I will honour ; and them that despise me , shall be lightly esteemed .

Of Supplication , 2. Of Supplication . or most humble and dayly Praier , that God in his great mercy , towards vs his poore people , would most firmely corroborate and strengthen the Arme of His most puissant Maiestie against all enemies whatsoeuer , for the timely destruction of the wicked of the Land , that he may with f f Psal. 101.10 . holy Dauid , cut off all wicked doers from the City of the Lord . For , saith Salomon , g g Prou. 25.5.6 Take away the drosse from the siluer , and there shall come foorth a vessell for the Finer : take away the wicked from before the King , and his Throne shall be established with righteousnesse : because , as Lampridius h h Aelius Lampridius in Alexandro Seuero . deliuereth of the Common-wealth , it is safer if the Prince be euill , rather then that his friends be euill . For he is but one , and may bee reclaymed by good aduice , whereas they are but as so many Waspes or Vipers , that not onely may hurt the head , but infect the whole body . And therefore i i Apud Euripidem in Scirone . one said well , That it was a good duty to punish badde liuers ; for that , as k k Apud Stobaeum Ser. 44. Isaeus thought , thereby is prohibited all iniurie from others .

Of Obedience , and due obseruance of that most wholsome counsell which S. Paul l l Rom. 16.17 . gaue the Romanes , 3. Of Obedience saying , Marke them which cause diuisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which yee haue learned , and auoyd them . For that marking , [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] sheweth sharpenesse of wit ; this auoyding , [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] prooueth vprightnesse of will : and both of them most behoofefull in dispatch of these duties , seeing Heresie lyeth secret like Snakes in greene grasse , very hardly to be discerned by bleared eyes , or dull pates : and Heretikes are craftie , like their Master the Deuill , able to seduce and withdraw the most constant from their settled true course , if they doe not beware . First , therfore , as the Foxes m m Plutarch . de solertia animalium of Thrace , by Plutarchs report , doe not runne or passe ouer any Ice , whereof that Countrey hath plenty in Winter , before they haue layd their eares thereunto , to finde either the water vnderneath running , or the bottome soundly frozen : so we in this wary wisedome of Foxes , as of n n Math. 10.16 . Serpents , are not to imbrace any doctrine deliuered vnto vs by any man whosoeuer , before wee haue well tryed the soundnesse thereof , both in matter and forme , whether it be o o 1. Cor. 3.13 . as Gold , Siluer , and precious Stone ; or , as Timber , Hay , and Stubble . For the p p Ioh 32.3 . eare tryeth words , as the mouth tasteth meate . Secondly , as by sensuall memory the Beast will shunne the pit , into which he hath either formerly ●alne to his hurt , or is likely to fall in by the very like danger : so we , men by reason , and Christians by grace , must carefully eschew those whom we haue found Heretikes , or any way resembling them , and that , euen both in conceit and company ; as S. Iohn q q Ioh. Ep. 2.10 gaue counsell , saying , If there come any vnto you , and bring not this doctrine , receiue him not into your house , neither bid him God speede . First , bid him not God speede , by any inward approbation , either of his learning , or of his life : of his learning ; for , Quid me melior , si non iustior ? said r r Plutarch . in Apop●thegmatis Lacoricis . Agesilaus of the King of Persia ? What is he better then I , if he be not more iust then I am ? And so may wee enquire of any mans learning , let him bee neuer so great a Doctor , what is he better learned then another man , if hee be not more orthodox ? He surely , in my iudgement , is the best Scholler , that is first s s Esay 54.13 . & 6. Iohn 45. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , taught of God , and then t t 1. Tim. 3.2 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , apt to teach other , what himselfe had well learned , as therefore the Apostles , although u u Act. 4.13 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , vnlettered men ; yet were better seene in all x x Luke 21.15 . true learning , then any of the Iewish Rabbines : and so was y y Epiphan. haer. 64. Methodius before Origen , Malchion z z Euseb. lib. 7. histor. Eccle. c. 23 the Priest before the Bishoppe Paulus Samosatenus , onely for that they held and maintayned what God taught them out of the holy Scriptures .

For as there a a Origen . homil. 3. in Leuiticum . was no Gold either put in , or bestowed vpon the Tabernacle , which was not weighed with the shekell of the Sanctuarie : so no kind of Learning is fit to build vp the Church of Christ , but that which being weighed in the ballance of Gods Word , is found to be Orthodoxe , by true agreement with the proportion of Faith , since b b 1. Cor. 8.2 . Knowledge puffeth vp , and c c Act. 26.25 . much Learning will make a man mad , if it be not found in the words of truth and sobernesse ; as therefore Iustine Martyr d d Iustin . Martyr in Exhortat . ad Gentes . accounted those to be the Teachers of our Religion , who taught vs not according to their owne humane opinion , but only from the gift giuen vnto them from aboue by God : Of his life ; for Heretikes cannot bee honest men , because they haue forsaken the ground of Honestie , which is Truth , as Gregory said e e Gregor. lib. 18. moral . cap. 2. well ; Profectò ab aequitate discrepat , quicquid à veritate discordat : Truely that doth disagree from equitie , which differeth from veritie . Beware , saith f f Math. 7.16 . our Sauiour , of the rauening Wolues in the Sheepes clothing . And therefore , secondly , [ receiue him not into your house ] for any priuate conuersement at all , lest , when hee is warmely setled , he fill the house with Heresie , as Aesops g g Aesop de rustica & serpente . Snake is said to doe with hissing , and so prooue no better then the base h h Iudg. 17.8 . & 18.6 . Leuite did to rich Micah , first , a flattering Seducer , and then a false Traytour , as I feare me , many Noble , and Worshipfull Houses in England find by wofull experience in their too kind , and bountifull entertainment of Iesuites , or Seminarie Priests ; of Schismatikes , or other Sectaries . For as the Greeke Poet i i Theognis . said well , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that is , Thou shalt learne good things from the best ; With bad thy soule to death is prest . Haue k k Ephes. 5.11 . then no fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse , but rather reprooue them . For your wits by the Scriptures are directed to discerne them ; and your wils by Gods Spirit are preserued to auoide them ; Reade Scriptures ; aske Grace ; know them ; keepe this ; and although the imminent dangers bee great by the approch of the last time , and raigning of most vile Men , Antichrist and Heretikes : yet shall it neuer equalize , or match the great benefit of most comfortable Deliuerances , procurable to you two wayes ; first , in respect of Antichrist , and his followers , by their plaine discouerie vpon their Apostasie ; secondly , in regard of our good estate , who shall know all things necessarie for our Saluation , by the most soueraigne Vnction , the working of the Holy Ghost , as it now remaineth to bee declared from the words following in the two next Verses of my Text.

But the handling of the Remnant as behoofefull to bee spoken of , as what hath beene said , The Conclusion of all , recapitulating the chiefe head or points before deliuered . because through present plentie I could not attempt , I leaue to be performed , either by some other more perfect Scribe , or else by my selfe , if by Gods prouidence at any time hereafter I shall bee called againe vnto this High , and fearefull Place : now in the meane time most humbly beseeching your Honours further patience for the briefe recognizing in these few Propositions , what now you haue heard spoken rudely , but yet truely , in trigono per tetragonum ( as Geometricians talke ) in a triplicitie of Quaternions , first , concerning the end of the World ; secondly , touching that Great Antichrist ; thirdly , of the deduction and continuall propagation of Heresie from that Antichrist . Concerning the end of the World , wee deliuered these foure things : First , that the World shall end , Partis primae Propositio 1. and that by fire , although we know not , how it shall end so : Secondly , that it shall end quickly , since all the signes are almost fully complete : Thirdly , that therefore we must bee sober , both in opinion , especially , concerning the time of the last Day ; and in life , by well getting , and right vsing of these worldly goods : Fourthly , that together with this sobrietie , we must be most watchfull in the settled course of an holy life . 2. Partis Touching that Great Antichrist , you Propositio 1 haue heard ; First , what is Antichrist , defined by his causes , efficient , materiall , formall , and finall , only as they are expressed in seuerall Texts of holy Scripture : Propositio 2 Secondly , Who this Antichrist is , euen the Bishop , or Pope of Rome , as wee prooued , both largely , and truely , First , by a true demonstration drawne from the former causal definition of Antichrist , in all points fitted vnto the Pope , and then by a cloud of Witnesses , not only prophesying , as the Ancient Fathers did , but also pronouncing , that the Pope was that Antichrist , as the Iury of the Kings , Bishops , and Monkes gaue open Verdict : Thirdly , in what captiuitie and slauery , all Papists especially in England , are implunged by their Prison , their Irons , their Dyet , their Iaylors , by all which they are become neither true Christians , nor good subiects : Fourthly , that the libertie , which wee the faithfull of England enioy , by the free vse of the double Sword , Spirituall , and Temporall , is so great in all due respects both inward and outward , that none of vs should any way either pittie them in heart , or helpe them in action , whiles they continue so stubborne and peruerse , 3. Partis as we dayly find them . Of the deduction , and continuall propagation of Heresie from that Propositio 1 Antichrist , it was declared , First , that Heresie must continue in the World , from the first , vntill the second Propositio 2 Comming of Christ : Secondly , that therefore the Separatist Brownist hath no ground at all for his Propositio 3 wicked Schisme from vs : Thirdly , that all Heresies whatsoeuer , depend vpon that Great Antichrist , either in his rising , or at his height , or in his declining : Fourthly , that therefore they are all to be cut off by Propositio 4 the right vse , both of Spirituall , and Temporall Sword ; vnder one Christ , by one King , commanding that , and handling this , for the onely true good , both of Church and Common-wealth , to the glory of God .

Lord , we beseech thee , make haste to an end , Oratio conclusiua . that thou mayst abolish Antichrist for thy Churches full deliuerance , and the perfect restoring of all thy creatures vnto the glorious libertie of the Sonnes of God , through our onely Lord and blessed Sauiour , Iesus Christ , to whom one only wise , powerfull and mercifull God with the Father , and the Holy Ghost , be all honour and glory now and for euermore . Amen .

AMEN , Lord Iesu ; come quickly : AMEN .

FINIS .

THE TRIAL OF GVIDES , By the touchstone of teachers , JESVS CHRIST : In a Sermon , Preached vpon the fourth SVNDAY after TRINITIE : By THOMAS THOMSON , Bachelor in Diuinitie .

ROM. 2.21 .

Thou which teachest another , teachest thou not thy selfe ?

AMBROS. lib. de dignit . Sacerd. cap. 6.

Ipsum magis credunt homines esse laudabile , quicquid Episcopus habuerit delectabile : Men beleeue that thing to bee more praise-worthie , what a Bishop reputeth delightfull .

LONDON Printed by William Stansby , for RICHARD MEIGHEN , and are to be sold at his Shop at Saint Clements Church , ouer-against Essex House , and at Westminster Hall . 1618.

TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER In God , RICHARD , by Gods most gracious prouidence , Lord Bishop of Saint Asaph , mine Honourable Patrone , and Diocessan , Grace , Mercie and Peace , from God our Father , and from our Lord and Sauiour , Iesus CHRIST .

HOw necessarie it is ( my Honourable good Lord ) for a true Christian Congregation , to haue set ouer them a fit man of God , who by his learned tongue may minister a word in due season to the wearie , and by his good example of life , guide the wandring and wilfull Sinners , vpon their true Repentance , into the way of Peace , I neede not demonstrate , since daily experience hath well approoued , that where no Prophesie is , the people perish : or ( as some a a Pagnine & Arias Montanus in 29. Pr. 18 well learned men interpret the Originall ) the people are idle , spending the Lords Day , and other good times , vainly , if not villanously in idle sports of fleshly lusts , which fight against the soule , like the olde Gentiles , carryed vnto dumbe Idols , euen as they were led . For like people , like priests : they must needs bee lost sheepe , when their Shepheards , in the times before , caused them to erre , and goe astray , by turning them away vpon the Mountaines , either to wander like b b Math. 12.44 . the dispossessed restlesse spirit , from the Church , or if they come neere it , to worship what they know not .

But albeit the murdering and the lying Deuill , in his oldworne hatred against mans soule , seeketh still to deuoure , and darken all vision and knowledge of God , by the stoppage or hinderance of the seasonable settling of powerfull Preachers of Gods most holy Word amongst Gods people , euen c c Zach. 3.2 . as Satan stood at Ioshuah his right hand , to resist him from building the Temple : yet God in his mercy so visiteth his holy Ones , that they at their need shall not want a Scribe well taught vnto the Kingdome of God , for perfecting the Saints , for the worke of the Ministerie , and for the edifying of the bodie of Christ : Because that some , either planting PAVL , or watering APOLLOS , shall be sent from God , into the World , as into the Vineyard , at euerie houre , till the end of the day .

For haue there not beforetimes for the space of these sixteene hundred yeeres together , many Prophets and Righteous men appeared in the World ? May not wee find by the delightfull perusall of the Stories Ecclesiasticall , how good men were appointed from God , either by an extraordinarie calling to reforme things amisse , or in ordinarie function to preserue things well settled ? Surely if this present Generation wil harken , neither to the piping , nor to the mourning of their play-fellowes in the streets , that is , c c Hieron . Hilar . & Aquin. in Matth. 11. if so they will not attend either to the Gospell , or to the Law , that comforting , this correcting in the preaching thereof ; then are they cleane without excuse ; then must they expect from the mightie hand of God , most iust and seuere punishment for their so wilfull a Rebellion , and resistance of Christs raigning ouer them .

Indeed the Haruest is great , but the Labourers are few , if we regard who are fit for these things . Yet , since one of a thousand may , by casting out the draw-net , gather very many of euery kinde , as PETER wanne two thousand at once ; and since of those many , but a few may be chosen , as all the bidden guests had not on a wedding garment ; the Church may haue choice enough of faithfull Pastors , if she seeke them ●h●re they may bee found in Naioth or Mount Ephraim , in our blessed Vniuersities , where the abundance of God● Spirit most comfortably appeareth in the multitude of Prophets , and the profitable variety of refined conceits in Prophets Children ; some excelling in doctrine , others in exhortation ; this man in the gift of tongues , that man in discussing of doubts ; one in sweetnesse , another in soundnesse , and euery one in some degree indued with such graces , as may iustly giue occasion to any carefull Christian , of doubt and distraction in making a good choice of such a fit man of God , as may faithfully dispose the secrets of God . Yea , and further , as some may presently , vpon the touch of the coale from the Altar , in the zeale of Gods glory , say with the Prophet , Here am I , send mee : so other may offer their seruice vnseasonably , being either young Schollers , rather puffed vp in pride , then furnished with fit learning , or an ouer-worne Seniour superanited from paines , and soaked so in ease , that he cannot well endure the watchfull labours of a faithfull Pastour , or lastly , a Wolfe in a Sheepes clothing , who in his Colledge , might be like a young Serpent , not hardened in s●ing and harmelesse , onely by the most wholsome restraint of Collegiate discipline : but comming abroad , may appeare in his likenesse , eyther of a politike-Popish Time-seruer , or of a peeuish-pepusian disturber of the Churches peace .

And therefore the holy Ghost had good cause and great reason to lay downe plainely in sundry places of sacred Scriptures , the readiest meanes , and truest marks of Teachers and Guides ; those for finding , these for tryall ; and both together for our direction , who are first to search , that we may finde ; and then to try what we haue found , whether he be a seeing or a blinde Guide ; a Shepheard , or a Wolfe . For we must try all things , and not beleeue , till we haue tryed the spirits that are come into the world ; seeing , as SALOMON d d Prou. 14.15 . obserued , The simple beleeueth euery word ; but the prudent man looketh well to his goings ; as did good IEHOSHAPHAT , in hearing AHABS prophets , and the noble Beraeans , in trying by the Scriptures the words of Saint PAV● .

A Christian dutie so absolutely necessary , that I , the least and meanest of all Christs seruants , being called by Gods prouidence , at the godly appointment of your good Lordship , signified vnto me by my most faithfull friend M. THOMAS KYFFIN , your Lordships Chapleine , to preach at Welch-poole before your Lordship , vpon the next Sabbath after your Lordships Visitation there holden before , could not thinke of any other better subiect , then of this spirituall tryall , which the Church thought fittest to bee taught to Gods people at that time , by this Text of Scripture , which I then expounded , being a part of the Gospell appointed to be read in the Church that day . For I thanke God for his mercy , those my poore labours were by his onely blessing so well accepted , first , by your good Lordship ; secondly , by my learned and most religious brethren of the Ministerie ; and lastly , by all Gods people then hearing mee , that vpon the earnest request of diuers godly Christians for the sight of my notes , I haue ( I feare , too boldly ) enterprised to publish them vnto the world , somewhat enlarged in forme more then in matter , as the iudicious then hearing , but now reading , will beare me witnesse .

Treasure hidden , and sealed fountaines are vnprofitable , said e e Apud Epiphanium lib. de ponder . & mensuris . PHILADELPHVS , exhorting the Iewes to turne the Scriptures into other Languages : and NERO f f Sueton. in Neron . could apologize his presumptuous piping , by the Greeke Prouerbe , There is no respect of secret Musicke . For a candle must not be put vnder a bushell , neither should the talent be hid : g g Horat. lib. 4. Od. 9. Paulùm sepultae distat inertiae celata virtus .

Onely now my feare is in the disproportion of my poore gift , no manner of way worthy to be offered to your good Lordship , whose dignitie requireth the liueliode of a learned tongue , for the true expressement of that due thankefulnesse , wherunto I stand for euer obliged , by the strength and sweetnesse of your Lordships great fauours , both generally declared by your Lordships good proofe of my poore endeuours , and particularly demonstrated by your good Lordships late beneficence , collating most freely vpon mee , a further good meanes for my greater encouragement in liberall studies , and the better maintayning of my comfortable charge . For vnthankfulnesse is a great sinne , and the least suspition thereof is a great griefe to a true honest man , who will not be like a Cullinder , letting all slip thorow , reseruing nought for thankfulnesse , which is a binding vertue vnto three good duties : h h Aquin. 22. q. 18. act. 2. in c. first , of acknowledgement for the receite ; secondly , of readinesse in giuing of thanks ; and thirdly , of recompence by an honest requitall according to his abilitie .

Yet since , as SENECA i i Lib. 5. de Beneficijs cap. 5. well determined , it is no shame for inferiours to bee ouer-matched by their superiours in the entercourse of beneficence ; here is my comfort , that your good Lordship , according to that great measure of Gods Image in you , will accept my willing minde , according to that I haue . For in the offering of Purification , the poore womans Pigeons were as well accepted , as the fat Lambs of the rich : in casting into the treasurie , the Widdowes mite was more commended , then the rich mens great and superfluous gifts : and in respect of good vse , or enioying of worldly riches , a little that a righteous man hath , is better then the riches of many wicked .

I yet lessen no mans gifts ; in the conscience of mine owne weaknesse , much fearing the successe of this my bold enterprise , in offering this small token of my bounden duty vnto your good Lordship , to whom this my seruice most properly belongeth , in regard not onely of the first preaching thereof before your Lordship , in the time of your Lordships most godly Visitation of Priests and people in your Lordships Diocesse ; but also of that true , right , and most liuely patterne of a good Guide and a faithfull Shepheard , which by Gods grace your Lordship most constantly exhibiteth in the sight of all the world , formaliter & effectiuè , as our Schoolemen say ; formaliter , in your owne Person , by the full performance of all those Episcopall vertues , which S. PAVL prescribed vnto his sonne TIMOTHIE ; and effectiuè , in ordayning and inducting other fit Guides , whose brests haue in them Vrim and Thummim , light and perfection , great learning and good life , vnto Pastorall places within the large precincts of your Lordships Diocesse .

Vox beatitudinis tuae in toto orbe pertonuit , & cunctis Christi Ecclesijs laetantibus , diaboli venena siluêre , said k k Tom. 1. Ep. 71. HIEROME to THEOPHILVS : a Presbyter to a Bishop , in that hearty congratulation of his godly zeale for the building of the Church of Christ , wherein I am bold to present vnto your good Lordships Patronage This Triall of Guides , vsed by your Lordship for the example of others , to the good of the Church . Vouchsafe then , my good Lord , for Christ his sake , a fauourable acceptance of this my small endeuour , till God by his grace , through your good Lordships great encouragement , enable me vnto higher and better things ; seeing in solemne deuotion I professe before God in Christ , with GREGORIE NAZIANZEN , l l Orat. 8. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , not onely to looke to mine owne Commoditie , but also to the Profit of others , ouer whom by your good Lordship I am appointed , through the mercy of God , a Watchman , and a Shepheard , to ouer-see and feede , not preaching my selfe , but Iesus Christ the Lord , and my selfe their seruant for Iesus sake . For as all other Ministers of Christ are , m m Nazian. ibid. so 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , I am onely an Instrument of God , an Instrument by his onely grace , indued with reason , yea , an Instrument fitted , and striken vpon by the most excellent Artist , the Spirit of God .

And therefore I conclude this my poore Dedication of this small Worke , with a double Commendam to the Guidance of this most gracious Gouernour , first , of you Lordships Person , Family , and most comfortable Posteritie , saying withall the Louers of your Righteousnesse , n n Psal. 35.27 . Let the Lord be magnified , which hath pleasure in the prosperitie of his Seruant ; and secondly , of all vs your Lorships Clergie , and all our painefull labours , with the words of MOSES , o o Psal. 90.17 . Let the beautie of the LORD our God be vpon vs , and establish thou the workes of our hands , vpon vs ; yea , the works of our hands , establish thou it : for of him and through him , and to him are all things : to whom be glory for euer . AMEN .

Mountgomerie , March , 10. Your good Lordships euer most bounden to all duties in Iesus Christ : THO. THOMPSON .

THE TRYAL OF GVIDES . THE TEXT . LVKE 6.

39. And hee spake a Parable vnto them : Can the blinde leade the blind ? Shall they not both fall into the ditch ?

40. The Disciple is not aboue his Master : but euerie one that is perfect , shall be as his Master .

WHat Salomon said of a rightly , wise man , doth most truely befit our blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ : a a Prou. 16.23 . The heart of the wise teacheth his mouth , and addeth learning to his lips . For who is in heart wiser , then Wisdom b b Prou 8.12 . dwelling with Prudence , and finding out Knowledge of wittie Inuentions ? or who can adde more Learning to his lips , then Christ , who himselfe is the c c Math. 13.52 Scribe well instructed vnto the Kingdome of Heauen , like the good Housholder , bringing forth out of his Treasure things New , and olde : Olde in the Letter , New in the Spirit ; Olde by the Law , New by the Gospell ; Olde according to the plaine way of teaching ; New by Parables in an vncouth manner , that thereby hee might fulfill what was foretold by the Prophet , saying , d d Psal. 78.2 . I will open my mouth in a Parable : I will vtter darke sayings of olde . For after that hee had plainely taught them many things of the Morall Law after a plaine manner , hee turneth his stile vnto an higher pitch , or way of teaching , consisting in Parables , as it was a very familiar vse by Saint e e Hieronym . in 18. Math. HIEROMES report , to all the Syrians , and especially to them of Palestina , to annexe Parables vnto their speech , that what could not bee holden by the Hearers vnder a simple phrase of speech , might bee kept by them in memorie through similitude and examples . For what is a Parable , but ( as it is defined by f f Clement . Alexand. lib. 6. Strom. CLEMENT ALEXANDRINVS ) * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . a speech shewing effectually by other wordes things spoken properly , or to vse Saint g g Hiecronym . Com. in 4. Marci . Hieromes words , Rerum naturâ dissimilium ad aliquam similitudinem facta comparatio : A comparison of things dislike in nature made vnto some similitude ? and that either in deeds or wordes ; in deeds , which are Types , as the h h Heb. 9.9 . Tabernacle was a * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Type of future things ; and ABRAHAM i i Heb. 11.19 . receiued ISAAC from the dead * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . in a Figure , either of Christ rising againe ( so saith Master k k Caluin apud Marlaor . in Heb. 11. CALVIN ) or of Christ dying in his Manhood , as the Ram was sacrificed ; and liuing in his Godhead , as ISAAC was deliuered ( saith l l Aq●in . Lect. 4. cap. 11. Ep. ad Heb. Aquinas : ) in words , which expresse vnto vs a Similitude , either openly and plainely , and so it is called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Sentence , a Prouerbe , or a Parable , such as were those m m Prou. 25.1 . Parables of SALOMON , which the men of HEZEKIAH , King of Iudah copied out ; or obscurely and darkely , and so it is tearmed in that holy Tongue 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( of the roote 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 hee spake obscurely ) an Aenigma , a Riddle , or a darke Speech , such as Samson n n Iudg. 14.12 . proposed to his Companions ; such as the o o 1. Reg. 10.1 . Queene of Sheba demanded of Salomon , and such as our blessed Sauiour most eloquently redoubleth , here in my Text , vnder most elegant Tropes and Schemes , That the people about him , and his Disciples might the better beleeue what before he had spoken . For I cannot thinke with p p Maldonat . in Luc. Maldonatus , q q Tossan . in Lucan . Tossanus , and others , that Saint Luke doth 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or confusedly heape vp together this maine multitude of morall Precepts without connexion , or order vsed by Saint Matthew , in the fifth , sixth , and seuenth Chapters of his Gospell : because GODS Spirit , by which Saint Luke wrote , is no authour r r 1. Cor. 14.33 of confusion , and this speech of our Sauiour registred by Saint Luke , is another from that which Saint Matthew recorded , this being spoken in the plaine , that on the Mount ; this contayning many matters , which are there wanting , as some things are there which are not here . For whereas we find many of the same things written in both , yea and spoken to the same end ; yet are they not the same speech , since a * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . good tale may bee twice told , and for the hearers it is a s s Philip. 3.1 . sure thing , our blessed Sauiour by repeating those Doctrines , intimating vnto vs the necessary vse of them all in an holy life . Againe , I cannot with t t Theophilact . in Luc. Theophilact , u u Iansen . harmoniae Euangel. cap. 43. Iansenius and others , referre these words to that prohibition of rash iudgement set downe in the 37. Verse : for then the speech should bee interrupted and broken by the putting in , betweene that prohibition and the reason thereof , a precept concerning almes in the 38. Verse . And therefore rather then to make such raw coherences and knittings of our Sauiours words , I preferre the wittie iudgement of x x Aquin. in Catená sup. Luc. 6. Aquinas , and y y Caietan . in Comment sup. Luc. Caietane , followed by Writers not only Popish , as z z Sella in 6 Luc. Stella , a a Tolet. ibid. Tolet , and b b Coster . postill . in Dominic . 1. post Pentecost . Costerus , but also some of the Reformed Churches , as c c Piscat . in 6. Luc. Piscator , and d d Zepper . postilla in Dominic . 4. post . Trinit. Zepper ; all who say ioyntly , that this my Text , and all the wordes following haue no coherence with any one speciall point of the former words , in particular , but with all the whole speech together , wherof these words with others following to the 46. Vers. make vp the 3. part of this Oration , called by our curious e e Cic. lib. 2. de Inuent . & Io. Tho. Freigius in Analy in Cic. ora . Rhetoricians , Contentio , the troublesome part , wherein wee labour to answere and satisfie all obiections . For hee that can see but dimmely , as he who f f Marke 8.26 . saw men walke like trees , may in reading of this Chapter , easily find out foure seuerall parts of this holy Sermon , as first , an Exordium or Preface consisting of blessings , to the good , and woes to the bad from 20. to 27. Verse . Secondly , a Proposition of many morall precepts , together with their seuerall Confirmations interlaced , to this 39. Verse . Thirdly , a Confutation of sundry obiections , which the vnbeleeuing hearts might set out against the former truths , vnto the 46. Verse . Fourthly , a Conclusion , exhorting them to obedience , from the 46. Verse , to the end of this Chapter . So that you see how these words are to bee referred to all the precedent Discourse , for the better strengthening thereof , by preuenting this secret obiection , which the Hearers in their hearts might imagine against the former instructions , vnder these or the like words : [ Thou teachest farre otherwise , Ob. then doe the Scribes and Pharises , who sit in MOSES his Chaire ; how then can we , who haue left all to follow thee , beleeue thy sayings , and so be thy Disciples ? ]

For our Sauiour answereth by two seuerall Parables or Prouerbs , the one concluding , that they must not follow the Scribes and Pharises , who are but blinde guides without true knowledge , vnlesse they will fall into the pit of errour , and destruction : the other inferring , that since he himselfe is the only true Master , aboue whom none liue , they must fashion themselues vnto his perfection , that therein they may , as neere as they can , bee like vnto him . And thus , ( Right Reuerend , Right Worshipfull , and most dearely beloued Men , Fathers , and Brethren in our most blessed Sauiour ) yee haue plainely pointed out to your quicke view , and godly considerations , the scope and summe of all the seuerall matters herein comprized , which being deliuered in two excellent Similitudes , the one from a Guide , the other from a Master , may for our better memorie and edification , bee referred to those practicall vses of Canonicall Scriptures , which the blessed g g 2. Tim. 3.16 . Apostle most properly tearmeth , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a Correction , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , an Instruction . For first , here is deliuered a double Correction : the former of presumptuous teachers [ can the blinde lead the blinde ? ] the latter , of besotted hearers , [ shall they not both fall into the ditch ? ] secondly , vnto it is adioyned an instruction , first to humilitie , [ the Disciple is not aboue his master : ] secondly , to conformitie in Christian perfection , [ Euery one that is perfect , shall be as his Master . ] Or , take it more plainly thus in these foure points , two bad , two good : First , Proud teachers , blind leading the blinde . Secondly , Silly and simple hearers , falling with their Leaders into the ditch . Thirdly , humble seruants , acknowledging their Master to bee aboue them . Fourthly , Professors conformable by obedience to their Masters perfection . And of all these in their order .

The first part . § . II. For the first point , touching the presumptuous Teacher , a question is propounded [ can the blinde lead the blinde ? ] intimating the negatiue , that he cannot leade the blinde ; and therefore his presumption here openly bewrayeth , first , his weaknes , secondly , his wickednesse . His weaknesse is his blindnesse ; his wickednesse is his attempting to lead the blinde . His blindnesse is not bodily , for such a blinde man may see God well enough in his soule , by the eye of his faith , as blinde BARTIMAEVS h h Mark . 10.48 saw Christ passing by : but it is in his minde , so darkned by the i i 2. Cor. 4.4 . god of this world , that the light of the Gospell cannot shine vnto them ; and so much dulled by fleshly pleasures , that k k Ephes. 4.18 . through ignorance they are senselesse , albeit selfeloue perswadeth them , that they see , to their owne confusion , as our Sauiour told them plainely , saying , l l Iohn 9.41 . If yee were blinde , yee should not haue sinne ; but now yee say , We see ; therefore your sinne remayneth . For their ignorance was not purae negationis , ( as the m m Aquin. 1.2 . q. 76. art. 2. & Azorius 1. lib. 1. cap. 11. Schoolemen speake ) of such things , as they neyther could know , nor should know : ( for such an ignorance , as it is hurtlesse ; so it may bee holy , in S. Augustines iudgement , when he saith , n n August . in Psal. 6. Nos quod nescire nos voluit Dominus , libenter nesciamus ; What God would not haue vs know , let vs willingly not know : ) but it was an ignorance prauae dispositionis , of such things as by dutie they were bound to know , and might , if they had would , haue knowne to their owne good , being yet altogether ignorant , not onely 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , of singular and particular things , whereof there are many , which all men need not know , but also 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , saith the o o Aristot . lib. 3. Ethic. Nicom . cap. 1. Philosopher , of generall things , or vniuersall truthes , which no man should be ignorant of ; it being ignorantia non facti solùm , sed etiam iuris , ( as p p Vid. Scotum , Bonauenturum , Holcot , Biel , & Durandum in lib. 2. s . dist. 22. q. 2. & 3. Schooles , and q q Vid. Digest . lib. 22. tit. 6. l. 1. & 9. & Cod lib. 1. tit. 18. l. 2. & 7 Lawyers make the distinction ) not ignorance onely of the deed , but also of the law , which ( as the r r Apud Bonifac. 8. in 6. lib. 5. tit . de regul. iuris , reg. 13. Rule is ) doth not excuse , especially since it is not in these Pharises , crassa ignorantia ; grosse ignorance , through negligence : but , affectata ignorantia : affetated ignorance vpon proud insolencie , through the height of which , they disdaine to learne what they doe not know , as our s s Iohn 5.40 . Sauiour said of them ; Yee will not come to me , that ye might haue life . So ignorant are they , so blinde , and so weake : and yet as wicked , as weake , as appeareth by their proud vndertaking to lead the blind . For whither doe they lead them ? To t t Math. 23.13 . hell , as themselues are the children thereof . And by what way doe they lead them ? By the by-paths of Heresie , and the high-waies of Hypocrisie , u u Math. 23.24 . straining at a Gnat , and swallowing a Camell . And how doe they leade them ? Surely by delusions , and doctrines of doting , such as rather puffe vp , then pull downe pride , ( for x x 1. Cor. 8.1 . ibid. Sedul . Hibernic . Primas . & Aquin. knowledge puffeth vp , especially proceeding from their owne sense and braine ) yea such as make them stumble the more , being to poore ignorant people , as y y Leuit. 19.14 . curses to the deafe , and stumbling blocks before the blinde , which they cast out without all feare of God , or remorse of conscience , notwithstanding God hath precisely forbidden it with this high sanction , or hallowing thereof [ I am the Lord . ] For ( as that Autor z z Autor . Ser. ad fr●n cremo apud August . tom. 10. Ser. 38. of those Sermons ad fratres in eremo , ( I wish he had bene correspondent in other points ) doth well expound it ) then ye curse the deafe , when ye know not through ignorance how to giue counsell ; then ye lay a stumbling blocke before the blinde , when ye declare false things for true .

Wherefore now since our blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ condemneth the Pharises and Scribes in Israel , of weakenesse and wickednesse , in that being ignorant themselues , they presumptuously vndertake to direct others more ignorant then they are in the way of truth : The doctrine of the first part We for our instruction may hence gather , that no man must take on him the office of a Teacher and an instructer , who is not indued with some measure of learning , vnlesse he would be to his owne shame accounted a bold intruder ; like those false Prophets , in whose a a 1. Reg. 22.23 mouthes the Lord had put a lying spirit for AHABS destruction ; like b b Nehem. 6.12 SHEMAIAH the sonne of DELAIAH , who was hired by TOBIAH and SANBALLAT to prophecie a lye , only to put NEHEMIAH in feare ; like the seuen sonnes of SCEVA , who c c Act. 19.15 . proudly tooke vpon them , without all authoritie , to call ouer them which had euill spirits , in the name of the Lord Iesus : or lastly , like those presumptuous proud spirits , which d d 1. Tim. 1.7 . desire to be teachers of the Law , vnderstanding neither what they say , nor whereof they affirme . For no man ( sayeth the e e Heb. 5.4 . Apostle ) taketh this honour vnto himselfe , but he that is called of God , as was AARON ; called I say , not outwardly only f f 1. Tim. 4.14 . by the laying on of the hands of the Presbyterie , but inwardly also by the speciall indowment of spirituall grace , g g Ephes. 4 7. giuen to euery one of vs according to the measure of the gift of Christ ; as indeed a h h Iohn 3.27 . man can receiue nothing , except it be giuen him from heauen , vnlesse he will rashly incurre those reprehensions which the Holy Ghost most iustly made against the false prophets , first , by Esay , i i Esa. 42.19.20 Who is blinde , but my seruant ? or deafe as my messenger , that I sent ? who is blinde , as he that is perfit , and blinde as the Lords seruant ? seeing many things , but thou obseruedst not ; opening the eare , but he heareth not . Secondly , by Ieremy , k k Ierem. 14.14 The prophets prophecie lies in my Name : I sent them not , neither haue I commanded them , neither spake vnto them : they prophecie vnto you a false vision , and diuination , and a thing of nought , and the deceit of their heart . Thirdly , by Zacharie , l l Zach. 11.17 . Woe to the Idoll shepheard , that leaueth the flocke ; the sword shal be vpon his arme , and vpon his right eye : his arme shall be cleane dryed vp , and his right eye shal be vtterly darkened . For marke , what an excellent construction that m m Nazianzen . or . 1. quae Apologeti● . great Diuine Gregory Nazianzene made to himselfe of these and such like comminations , when he said , ( his words are weightie , ) The Pharises reproched , and the Scribes reprooued doe very much feare me , whom since it behooueth vs farre to surpasse in vertue , as we are charged , if we desire the kingdome of heauen ; it is a great shame , if so be that we be found worse then they ; that thereupon we are iustly tearmed Serpents , and generation of Vipers , and blind guides , straining at a Gnat , and swallowing vp a Camell , Tombes inwardly filthie , although outwardly faire ; Platters pure in shew , and all other such like which they both are , and are named . In these thoughts I am exercised dayes and nights . These things melt my marrow , and consume my flesh , and neither will they suffer me to be bold , or goe with my face looking vpward . These things humble my soule , contract my minde , and put a bond vpon my tongue , and make my thoughts not runne vpon preferment , nor vpon the correcting and gouerning of others , which is a matter of very great businesse , but how I may flee the wrath to come , and purge my selfe a little from the rust of sinne . For it becommeth vs first to be purged our selues , and then to purge others ; to be wise our selues , and then to instruct others : to be made light our selues , and then to enlighten others ; to come neere to God , and then to draw on others : to be holie our selues , and then to hallow others ; to leade with our hands ; to counsaile them with wisedome . Heare also how Barnard accordeth thereunto vpon the very same consideration , saying , n n Bernard . S●r. de conuers . ad Clericos . cap. 30. It is a very great and wonderfull thing to be a Minister of Christ , and a disposer of the secrets of God : the order of peace-makers is farre aboue you , vnlesse peraduenture the degrees before declared being altogether omitted , it is your pleasures to leape vp rather then to ascend . Yet I would to God , that whosoeuer so entreth , if it were possible , might minister so faithfully , as confidently he thrusteth himselfe in . But hard , peraduenture , and almost impossible it is , that from the bitter roote of Ambition , should proceed the sweet fruit of Charitie .

For vse then of this point two sorts of people may take this , The Vse . as a iust checke vnto them for their boldnesse of intruding themselues into Gods Haruest : First , the Popish Masse-Priests , Secondly , the Pr●ting-Precise Vpstarts of our time ; both which ( I feare mee ) fulfill that iudgement vpon this good Land , that Esay foretold , should come vpon Iudah by her neighbouring enemies , Aegypt and Assur , saying , that o o Esay 7.18.19 the Lord shall hisse for the Flye that is in the vttermost parts of the Riuers of Aegypt , and for the Bee , that is in the Land of Assyria ; and they shall come , and shall rest all of them in the desolate Vallies , and in the holes of the Rockes , and vpon all thornes , and vpon all bushes . For p p Pt●lom . Geogr . lib. 7. c. 16. tab. 4. Asiae . Aegypt and Assur , that vpon the South-West , and this vpon the North-East , did not so much molest poore Iudah , with corporall conflicts , as the Popish Priests , and peeuish Precisians disturbe the peace of our Hierusalem ; those , as the Flyes of Aegypt issuing from Rome , and Spaine , vpon the South-side ; these , as the humming and singing Bees of Assur , swarming out of the East-parts vnto vs , resting themselues in the most secret retyring places of Cities and Countrie amongst thornes and bushes , that is , poore seduced people , who if they repent not , q q Heb. 6.8 . are neere vnto cursing , and whose end is to bee burned . For obserue the fit resemblance of those , with Flyes of Aegypt , and of these with the Bees of Ashur . Those are like the Aegyptian Flyes , First , origine : in the of-spring . Against Popish Priests . For as the Flyes of Aegypt rise r r Herodot . lib. 2. & Diodor. Sicul . lib. 3. cap. 3. out of the slime deeply settled in fennie places , by the ouerflowing of Nilus : so come our Popish Masse-lings out of the slimie pit of the ouerflowing Antichrist , as s s Reuel. 9.2 . the Locusts came out of the smoke , that arose from the pit . Secondly , motu : in motion , and agilitie . For as t t Plin. lib. 7. cap. 2. the Flyes skip here and there , and seldome settle themselues , but on raw sores : so these Theeues range euery where , yet seldome or neuer make any long abode , but only , in the houses u u 2. Tim. 3.6 . of silly women laden with sinnes , and led away with diuers lusts , or of simple men , who are ruled by their Wiues , either to winke at such guests , or to giue them solemne entertainment , x x Reue. 13.16 . hauing receiued from them the mark of the Beast . Thirdly , leuitate : in lightnesse of substance . For as those Flyes are of no weight , or substance : so these hollow Fathers are altogether void of grace and good learning , verifying that saying of olde BONIFACIVS , y y Hedio lib. 8. cap. 9. & Gowla●t . tom. 1. Catalog . lib. 8. pag. 640. Before-times there were but woodden Cups , yet golden Priests ; but now it is otherwise , golden Cups , and woodden Priests . For to examine what learning their Iesuites haue , we need goe no further then to the report z z Watsons Quodlibet . q. 3. art. 6. of their Secular Priests , and the Sorbonists a a Apud Anticott●n . of Paris , who vtterly condemne their dictate diuinitie , and their teaching of other learning only by Epitomes , to the vtter neglect of the Originall Authors : and for the skill of our Secular Priests , howsoeuer blundring b b Brislow motiue 31. & ibid. D. Fulke . Brislow boasteth , and braggeth of their sufficiencie : yet cannot I see vpon what grounds such brags are built , since so many as I could yet see of their New-cut Shauelings , such as Bishop , Breereley , Walsingham , &c. are , but old Fooles in new Coates , flourishing anew those ouer-worne arguments , which Harding , Allen , Stapleton , Sanders and Dorman , with other such monstrous c c 2. Sam. 21.22 sonnes of Harephah , deuillishly deuised against holy DAVID , I meane , Christ Iesus , whose strong men , by their Masters most gracious assistance , put all such vncircumcised Philistims to flight . So that now , albeit their great god Beelzebub send daily out these Flyes , as thicke as dust : yet , abige muscas puer , said d d Cic. lib. 2. de Orat. he in Tully , a small flap will cause them all verie quickly , eyther flye or dye , as appeareth by priuate Conferences , and publike Colloquies had by sundry of our Diuines with their Priests and Iesuites at e e Vid. Osiandr . p. 2. Centur. 16. lib. 4. ad Ann. 1600. Baden , Ratispone , and other places . For the words f f Eccles. 10.12 of a wise mans mouth are gracious : but the lips of a Foole will swallow vp himselfe . But leaue wee these awhile in their Winter-holes . The other sort of noysome Vermine , are fitly resembled to the Assyrian Bee in two respects : First , of sound . Secondly , of sting . Against our pra●ing Precisians . Of sound : For as Bees , especially Droanes , fill all eares with humming , wheresoeuer they flye : so these men perceiuing , that g g 1. Cor. 9.15 . a necessitie is laid vpon Christs Ministers to preach the Gospell , turne preaching into prating , loding their Hearers with an hideous sound of witlesse words , tending to no purpose . For first , following their owne humour , they flee their Text , shooting as farre off it , as h h Laert. in Diogene . Diogenes his Archers did from their marke : Secondly , all their course of edifying is to pull downe by thundering threatnings of the Law , what they should seeke to reare vp by the comforts of the Gospell Thirdly the matter of their discourses , if any wiseman will spend time to displume them , will bee certainely found , but either the feathers of other Fowles like i i Aesop . fab. & Horat. lib. 1. Ep. 3. Aesops Iay , or else like k k Plutarch . in Apophtheg . Laconicis . the Laconians Nightinga● vnfeathered . Nil nisi vox ; an huge heape o● words , but no matter at all ; that wee may well vse against these Hornets those good words of the Preacher , l l Eccles. 10.11 Surely , the Serpent wi●l bite without inchantment , and a Babbler is no better . For , secondly , see their sting , which as the Bee carrieth in her tayle : so these alwayes put forth in the last act of their Interlude , wherein wee shall find vpon good search and right view , either Errour against true Doctrine , or Schisme against Church-Discipline , or Hypocrisie against Holinesse , to manifest themselues for the naturall Progenie of the ancient Catharites in Asia , Nouatians in Eur●pe , and Donatists in Afrike described by Saint PETER , m m 2. Pet. 2.17 . to bee wels without water , and cloudes that are carryed with a tempest , to whom the mist of darknesse is reserued for euer ; being as n n Epiphan. haeres. 59. Epiphanius saith , like the Basiliscus , stately in name , as if they were pure ; but dangerou● in nature , killing men , before men know them : and all through hypocrisie , for which they may rightly be tearmed , as our Sauiour called the Hereticall and Hypocriticall Pharises , o o Math. 12.34 a generation of Vipers , which being euill , cannot speake good things . For p p Pl●n . lib. 11. cap ●7 . as the Viper hath his teeth couered ouer with his gummes : so these men seeme q q Pis●at . in Scho● . sup. 3. Mat hurtlesse , their malice being couered , only with a shew of holinesse . But as the Viper being full of poyson , vpon the pressing of his gums , through the dints of his teeth , infuseth his venome : so these most poysonous and pestilent Polypragmons , vpon a pressing pinch , will powre out their malice and vengeance vnder sugred tearmes and sweet words , as r r Psal. 10.10 . he who croucheth , and humbleth himselfe , that the poore may fall by his strong ones : that wee may well exclaime against such Serpents in these true wordes of sweete Chrysologus , s s Chrysolog . Ser. 7. Hypocrisis subtile malum , secretum virus , venenum latens , virtutum sucus , tinea sanctitatis : Hypocrisie is a subtile mischiefe , a secret poyson , an hidden venome , a false dye of vertue , a moth of holinesse . But falshood will faile : neither Flye nor Bee shall trouble vs long , since a Day draweth neere , wherein all shall appeare in their owne proper likenesse , that what God only now seeth in secret , then shall be manifest in the sight of all men , as t t Math. 10.27 . there is nothing couered , that shall not bee reuealed , and hid , that shall not bee knowne ; for the u u 1. Cor. 3.13 . Day shall declare it , because it shall bee reuealed by fire . Yet in the meane-while , x x Cantic . 2.15 Take vs the Foxes , the little Foxes , that spoyle our Vines : for our Vines haue tender Grapes , saith the Spouse to the Pastors and Magistrates of Israel , who are y y Act. 20.28 . to take heed vnto themselues , and to all the Flocke , ouer which the Holy Ghost hath made them Ouerseers , seeing that z z Prou. 20.8 . a King that sitteth in the Throne of Iudgement , scattereth away all euill with his eyes . For these noysome Vermines are not so hidden and secret , but that by diligent and warie search they may be found , and rid out of our Coasts by a most ready course .

For the Flyes will quickly bee voyded by the often sweeping of our Houses so clensed from dust : the Masse Priest cannot stay where Ecclesiasticall Visitations are frequent , for wiping out the filth of Idolatrous Superstitions , that both Churches may bee cleered of Buyers and Sellers , as our a a Iohn 2.13 . Matth. 21.11 . Sauiour purged the Temple of Hierusalem twice ; and Church-men may be cleane from all such pollution , as may giue occasion for Flyes to swarme , as the b b Esay . 52.11 . Prophet said , Be yee cleane , that beare the Vessels of the Lord . And as nothing can better keepe the humming Bees within their Hiue , then a sharpe colde winde ; so nothing more restraineth Hypocriticall Schismatikes , then seuerity of Discipline ; For as c c Prou. 25.23 . the Northerne winde driueth away raine : so doth an angry countenance , a backbyting tongue .

Reuerend Fathers , sat verbum sapienti . To preuent Flyes and Bees , no way in the World can be deuised better , then besides your personall seueritie , the seasonable appointment of some good Sweepers , who by the force of CHRISTS d d Matth. 3.11 . fanne may make cleane the floore , and gather the wheate , and burne vp the chaffe with vnquenchable fire . For e e Matth. 9.39 . the Haruest is great , but the Labourers are few : but if those few were fit men , lesse were your labour , and greater your gaine . Wherefore to helpe all , Saint Paul hath giuen a good rule to Timothie , for all you to follow , f f 1. Tim. 5.22 . Vid. Danae . ibid. Lay hands suddenly on no man : neither bee partaker of other mens sins : keep thy selfe pure . For you are those g g Iohn 10.3 . Porters , which open the doore vnto the good Shepheards , who only are to admit good Shepheards to a Flocke , by whom a verie great part or your care is eased , it they bee fit to sweepe out the dust of Superstition for preuention of Flyes , and carefull to hold by regular conformitie , the strength of true discipline , to keepe in the Bees .

h h Horat. lib. 1. Ep. 18. Qualem commendes , etiam atque etiam aspice , ne mox Incutiant aliena tibi peccata pudorem :

That is , Looke well whom yee to Cures shall name , Lest others sinnes bring you to shame :

And with shame , griefe : and with griefe , blame . For if the blinde lead the blinde , both shall fall into the ditch . And so I come

§ . III. To the second maine part , The second Part. the simple hearer . [ Shall they not both fall into the ditch ? ] Where the ditch is double ; the former , of sinne and error , as , i i Prou. 22.14 . The mouth of strange women is a deepe pit : hee that is abhorred of the Lord , shall fall therein : the latter , of punishment and destruction , as , God k k Psal. 55.23 . will bring the wicked into the pit of destruction , and as Hell is called the l l Reuel. 9.3 . bottomlesse pit . For both the blinde Leader , and the blinded people , shall fall into both these ditches by their degrees : into the former , heere in this life , while they m m 2. Tim. 3.13 . waxe worse and worse , deceiuing , and being deceiued . For , n n Psal. 125.5 . such as turne aside into their crooked wayes , the Lord shall lead them foorth with the workers of iniquitie : but into the latter , after their departure out of this world , as the rich o o Luke 16.23 . Glutton was tormented in Hell : whither p p Psal. 9.17 . the wicked shall be throwne , and all the people that forget God . For q q Esay 5.14 . Hell hath enlarged her selfe , and hath opened her mouth , without measure : and their glory , and their multitude , and their pompe , and hee that reioyceth , The Doctrine . shall descend into it . So that hence wee may gather an infallible truth , that those , who without due tryall , or examination , will stiffely depend vpon false Teachers , shall most surely , with those false Teachers , fall into vncertaine errors , vnto most certaine dangers and destruction . For so the holy Ghost hath taught vs , first , by the Prophets , both Esay , r r Esay 9.16 . saying , The Leaders of this people cause them to erre : and they that are ledde of them , are destroyed : and Ieremie in Gods Person exclaiming thus bitterly , s s Ierem. 50.6 . My people haue beene lost sheepe : their Shepheards haue caused them to goe astray : they haue turned them away on the Mountaines ; they haue gone from Mountaine to Hill ; they haue forgotten their resting place . Secondly , by our blessed Sauiour , thus denouncing , t t Matth. 23.15 Woe vnto you , Scribes and Pharises , Hypocrites : for ye compasse Sea and Land , to make one Proselite ; and when he is made , yee make him two-fold more the childe of hell then your selues . Thirdly , by S. Paul , maruelling u u Galat. 1.5 . that the Galatians were so soone remooued from him that called them into the grace of Christ , vnto another Gospell , which yet is not another ; albeit there bee some that trouble them , and would peruert the Gospell of Christ . For as x x Prou. 25.19 . Salomon saith , Confidence in an vnfaithfull man in time of trouble , is like a broken tooth , y y Vid. Ze●ner . lib. sacr. similitud . simili . 56.57 which is more cause of griefe then gaine , and a foote out of ioynt , that will paine vs , and hinder our way : because a faithlesse friend , such as all blinde Leaders are to the blinde , is iust like z z Esay 36.6 . to the staffe of the broken reed of Aegypt , whereon if a man leaue , it will goe into his hand , and pierce it ; yea , rent a a Ezech. 29.6 . the shoulder , and make their loynes be at a stand . For such relying vpon lyers both benummeth the hands , to hinder the nimble practice of good things , and setteth both shoulders and loynes out of ioynt , to shake their constancie in the settled profession of spotles Truth ; that the old b b Apud Erasm . Chiliad . tit. Jgnorantia . Graecians might wel aduise their younglings , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Neyther to vse a blinde Guide , nor yet a witlesse Counsellour . For , as saith TERTVLLIAN , c c Tertull. lib. de praescript . aduers . haeres . cap. 14. Tu qui proinde quaeris , spectans ad eos , qui & ipsi quaerunt , dubius ad dubios , certus ad incertos , caecus ad caecos , in foueam deducaris , necesse est : Thou who therefore searchest ( to finde , ) looking to them who also seeke , doubtfull to the doubtfull , certaine to the vncertaine , blinde to the blinde , it must needs be , that thou must be led into the ditch .

Wherefore for Vse of this truth ; The Vse . We are to giue most diligent attendance to a double exhortation , which the holy Ghost much presseth : the former is for caution ; the latter for tryall . The former is , 1. For Caution . that wee should all beware what Guides wee follow , or what Teachers we learne by , as it is said , d d Matth. 7.15 . Beware of false prophets ; and take heed & beware e e Matth. 16.6 . of the leuen of the Pharises and of the Sadduces : and I beseech you , f f Rom. 16.17 . brethren , marke them which cause diuisions and offences , contrary to the doctrine which yee haue learned , and auoyd them : and g g Philip. 3.2 . beware of dogges , beware of euill workers , beware of the concision . And so in many other places .

For if we be Shepheards of the Flocke , and Ministers of the Gospell by the calling of Christ Iesus , wee are not to propose for our imitation vnto our selues , the lewd example of Idoll h h Zach. 11.17 . shepheards , which feede themselues , and not the Flocke , lest thereby wee bee vtterly depriued , eyther of our places , as God i i Ierem. 23.4 . will then prouide him other Shepheards , or of true comfort in those places , wherein , through idlenesse we doe no good , ●laying , not feeding , killing , not leading , not sauing the soule , but shewing the skinne of a wandring sheepe , to the dangerous aggrauation of that great account , which wee must make to him , who k k Ezech. 34.10 will require his sheepe at our hands , when those nominall Rabbies , whom we placed before our eyes for patternes in the vse of our Pastorall charge , shal feele the same smart for this sinne , of bringing in a skinne without a carkasse . For , as S. l l August . lib. de Pastor . cap. 10. Augustine saith , What shall it profit him , that he bringeth the marked skinne ? The good Man of the house enquireth for the life of the sheepe . But a bad shepheard bringeth the skinne .

Or if we be Sheepe , yet are wee to beware what Shepheard we follow , lest he proue , either a Thiefe , or an Hireling , either an intruder , or an idle loyterer , or , which is worst of all , a rauenous Wolfe . For m m Iohn 10.5 . the good sheepe , because they know not the voyce of a stranger , will not follow , but flee a stranger ; as the n n Theodorit . lib. 4. histor. Eccles. cap. 19. & 20. Orthodox Christians of Alexandria in Aegypt forsooke the Church , wherin the vile Arian Lucius did preach , after the death of good Athanasius , and vpon the most iniurious disturbance of the Reuerend Bishop PETER . The o o Prou. 20.12 . hearing eare , and the seeing eye , the Lord hath made euen both of them , that the p p Iob 34.3 . eare may try words , as the mouth tasteth meat . For the q q Prou. 14.15 . simple beleeueth euery word ; but the prudent man looketh well to his going . And the latter exhortation of the Holy Ghost is , 2. For Tryall . that we should most diligently try out who are the good Guides whom we may follow rightly , ( as Saint Paul sayth ) r r 1. Thes. 5 23. Proue all things ; hold fast that which is good : And S. Iohn secondeth him more particularly , s s 1. Iohn 4.1 . Beleeue not euery spirit , but try the spirits , whether they are of God ; because many false prophets are gone out into the world . For all is not Gold that glistereth , nor Siluer that shineth : and therefore t t Prou. 17.3 . the Fining-pot is for Siluer , and the fornace for Gold : all doctrines are not Orthodox , albeit they are set forth with the most entising words of mans wisedome , neither yet are all Doctors right disposers of the secrets of God : and therefore Gods Word is as the touch-stone , & our faith therein is as the file , by which wee may make good tryall and proofe both of Doctrine and Doctor . u u Plutarch . lib. de solert . animal . Plutarch reporteth of the Fo●es in Thrace , a cold Countrey subiect to much frost , and so to be couered in Winter with much Ice , that when they are to passe ouer any frozen poole , they come to it very sizely , and lay downe their eare vnto the ground , to harken if any streame of water run bubbling vnderneath the Ice , which if they finde , then backe they goe , as from an vnsound and dangerous passage ; otherwise if they heare nothing , they passe ouer boldy as vpon solid ground . This naturall subtiltie of warie Foxes is of vs to be followed , who in this cold world , wherein zeale is quenched , haue very many Icie , glassie , and slipperie wayes to passe , I meane , many dangerous conclusions , both for Doctrine , and manners to admit of : for x x 1. Cor. 14.10 there are many kinds of voyces in the world , and none of them without signification . Our best course then is to lay downe our eares and vnderstandings vnto the ground and foundation of all positions , that if there be any vnder-water , that is , any subtill streames of erronious doctrine cunningly conueyed vnder smooth and fine speeches , we may auoyd the danger of falling ; otherwise if it prooue sound vpon our due tryall , we may boldly march on with good lucke to our honour of so wise , prudent , and prouident discerners of spirits and doctrines , and that by the example of many good men , as y y 1. Reg. 22.8 . Iehoshaphat , who suspecting the vnicent and agreement of Ahabs foure hundred false prophets , said , Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord besides , that we might enquire of him ? and the z z Act. 17.11 . Noblemen of Berea , who vpon Pauls preaching receiued the Word with all readinesse , and searched the Scriptures dayly , whether those things were so : and the Iewes a a Act. 25.25 . at Rome , who desired to heare from Paul of Christianitie , and after they had heard him , reasoned much amongst themselues . For as Tertullian well b b Tertull. de praescript . cap. 9. aduiseth , Quaerendum est , donec inuenias , & credendum vbi inueneris , & nihil ampliùs , nisi custodiendum quod credidisti : Thou must seeke , till thou findest ; and beleeue when thou hast found : and then no more , but thou must keepe , what thou hast beleeued .

A great Question . How , and by what meanes may we know true Teachers , and good Guid●s . But here peraduenture some one carefull Christian , or other will demand , how , or by what meanes he shall try , or know good Spirits from bad , right Teachers from wrong . To whose iust demand , I easily make this answere , that God in his goodnesse hath giuen vs his Children , both Meanes to try , and Markes to know good Spirits from bad , right Teachers from wrong . For the meanes , which GOD hath giuen vs , by which wee may try blinde , The first Answere of the meanes to trie them . and yet blinding Guides , are in number fiue ; first , the Spirit of God , secondly , the Word of God , thirdly , the summe of their calling , fourthly , the testimonie of ancient Fathers , fifthly , the conference with holy Brethren .

For first , Gods Spirit is c c Vid. Caluin . har. Euangel. in Math. 7.15 . a meanes of this tryall , The first meanes . when he giueth to the faithfull that excellent gift of d d 1. Cor. 12.10 discerning spirits , which is no naturall perspicacie , or sharpnesse of iudgement , but e e Vid. Ambros . Aquin. & Marlaor . in 1. Cor. 12 a supernaturall light and cleerenesse of vnderstanding , by which the godly both quickly and throughly perceiue a plaine difference betweene men speaking by the Spirit of God , and by the deluding spirit of the Deuill , as f f 1. Reg. 22.8 . Iehoshaphat found the false prophets of Ahab , and g g Nehem. 6.13 Nehemiah perceiued that God had not sent SHEMAIAH the sonne of DELAIAH , but that TOBIAH and SANBALLAT had hyred him to pronounce that Prophecy against him .

This gift more abundantly appeareth in the full time of the New Testament , as wee may finde not only by h h Act. 5.1.2 , &c PETERS discouery of ANANIAS and SAPHIRA their treacherie , or i i Act. 16.15 . Pauls expulsion of the spirit of diuination out of the Mayd at Philippi , but by the continuall course against Heretikes , who no sooner appeared , but were discouered either by the Councels , or by other good Christians , as Saint Iohn said to all the faithfull in generall , k k 1. Iohn 2.27 . The anointing that yee haue receiued of him , abideth in you ; and yee need not , that any man teach you ; but as the same Anointing teacheth you of all things , and is Truth , and is no lye , and euen as it hath taught you , yee shall abide in him .

Ob. For , albeit , that peeuish Papist STAPLETON l l Stapleton in Promptuar . Cathol. dominic . 7. post P●ntec . §. 1. would limit this gift only to the learned Teachers and Masters of Israel , because it seemeth by the Apostle , to be appropiated only to m m 1. Cor. 12.10 some , & that albeit all Christians haue a generall iudgement of any doctrine : yet the particular determination of truth or falsehood in any point belongeth to the Church , and the Masters therein assembled in Councels , as the Apostles and Elders n n Act. 15.6 . were at Hierusalem :

Sol. 1 Yet wee finde it otherwise in all Gods Children , who being indued with the o o Rom. 8.14 . Spirit of Adoption , are directed by the same Spirit , p p Heb. 5.14 . through long vse and custome , to discerne both good and euill : as the Spirit q q 1. Cor. 2.10 . searcheth all things , euen the deepe things of God , so farre as God thinketh it necessary for those his Children to know ; who in this respect are called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , r r Esay 54.13 . Iohn 6.45 . all of them taught of God , s s Ierem. 31.34 . from the least of them to the greatest of them , to know the Lord . And therefore where the Apostle saith [ to another discerning of spirits , ] Sol. 2 it is no such appropriation to one or some , as can or doth hinder the gift from all , seeing the Apostle so speaketh not in regard of the substance of the gift , which goeth with Gods Spirit , but of the measure , and vse thereof , which some may haue more then others , as To euery t t Ephes. 4.7 . one of vs is giuen grace , according to the measure of the gift of Christ : and yet not gaue it for themselues alone , but for others also , who by their skill may bee directed to flee false prophets ; as thereupon all Councels , wherein the Learned are Sol. 3 assembled to determine of Controuersies , are u u Vid. Whitaker . contr. 3. q. 3. c. ● . arg. 2. & D. Willet . Synops. Papis . pag. 110. Ecclesia repraesentatiua : A Congregation of the Learned , representing the whole bod● of the Church of Christ , wherein not onely Bishops , but also any other faithfull and learned men may be called to giue suffrage , as well , decisiuum : of deciding , as consultiuum : of counselling , concerning points of faith , which as their Pope x x Apud Gratianum , dist. 96. can. 4. Nicholas the first said , is vniuersall and common to all , and pertaining not only to the Clergie , but also to Lay men , euen altogether vnto all Christians ; as in the Councell of Hierusalem were gathered the Apostles and the Elders , with whom y y Act. 15.22 . the whole Church there gaue their assent also . So that if this gift of discerning spirits be amongst the Learned , assembled in Councell , it is a meanes sufficient enough , vnto any good Christian for tryall of spirits , since as they all assembled haue it together , any faithfull man may haue it to himselfe in particular , because both the z z Psal. 51.12 . Spirit being free as the wind to blow a a Iohn 3.8 . where it listeth , b b 1. Cor. 3.17 . giueth libertie to the Saints c c 1. Cor. 6.2 . to iudge , and the Councell being assembled for the good of the Church , is a speciall direction to all the true members of that Church whose Councell it is , to approoue or disprooue according to their iudgement , as Constantine d d Apud Eusebium lib 3. de vit. Constant . cap. 18. called the consent of a generall Councell directed by Gods Spirit , the explanation of the will of God , to which all and euery Christian is to agree ; and as good Saint Augustine e e August . lib. 1. de Baptis . contra Donatist . cap. 18. tearmed the sentence of a generall Councell , to be the consent of the whole Church .

2. Meanes . But to passe forward , lest this good gift of discerning spirits might bee or seeme to bee a delusion , therefore a second meanes is added hereunto , which is the written Word of God , comprised in Canonicall Scriptures . For this is a most sanctified & soueraigne meanes thus ratified by the Prophet , f f Esay 8.20 . To the law , & to the testimonie : if they speake not according to this word , it is because there is no light in them : thus reckoned of by the Apostle , g g 1. Tim. 3.15.16.17 . the holy Scriptures are able to make thee wise vnto saluation through faith , which is in Christ Iesus : for all Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God , and is profitable ( see the vses thereof ) for doctrine ( to wit , of truth , ) for reproofe ( of error , ) for correction ( of a bad life ) for instruction in righteousnesse ( vnto a good life , ) that the man of God may be perfect , throughly furnished vnto all good workes . For the old and new Testament is ( as sayth h h Basil . de rectâ fide . Basill ) the treasure of the Church ; the holy books of diuine Scriptures are ( as saith i i Isidor . Pelusiot . lib. 1. Ep. ●69 . Isidorus Pelusiota ] 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the very ladders , by which we climbe vp to God , because k k August . tom. 4 lib. de b●no viduitat . cap. 1. the holy Scripture hath fastned a rule vnto our doctrine , lest we should presume to vnderstand more then it behooueth vs to vnderstand , but that , as he saith , we may vnderstand according to sobrietie , as God hath giuen to euery man the measure of faith : therefore it is not my part to teach you any other thing , but to expound vnto you the words of the Teacher , and to dispute of those things as God hath giuen .

Ob. But here againe Doctor Stapleton is l l Stapleton vbi supra . carping against this meanes also , granting what we say to be true , yet adding three things , first , that the Word of God is not the Scripture only : secondly , that the common sort of the faithfull doth not vnderstand this Word of God so exact●y , as that they can iudge of euery new doctrine by the same Word of God , and in the causes and grounds thereof : thirdly , that the proportion of faith which ruleth against new doctrine , is the now approued and receiued faith of the Church . Sol. All which exceptions are but beggerly crauings of what will not be granted neither to him , nor to any Papist now liuing in the world . For the first point is most false , and a flat derogation to the sufficiencie of the Canonicall Scriptures , which only conteine the whole reuealed will and Word of God , as besides the Scripture it selfe , which m m Deut. 4.2 . & Reuel. 2● . 18 curseth those that adde thereunto , and Fathers alleadged by n n Morn . in praefat. de Eucharist . & Polan . cap. 1. symbo● . Theolog. &c. our side , and yet not answered by any of their Wranglers , euen o o Aquin. 1. p. Aquinas and Catetane their owne great Rabbies haue plainely auouched , hee saying , that our faith relyeth vpon the reuelation made to the Apostles and Prophets , who writ the Canonicall bookes , but not vpon the reuelation if any be made to any other Doctors : this p p Caietan . in 2. Tim. 3.16 . expounding the word ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , by diuine inspiration ) as the speciall difference betweene Gods written Word , and all humane inuentions . And the second point is no better , being an vncharitable debasement of Gods children , who may be as S. Paul was , q q 2. Cor. 11.6 . rude in speech , but not in knowledge . For since Gods Spirit , r r Iohn 16.13 . which is the Spirit of Truth , leading into all truth , may be in Amos , as wel as Esay , may be in vnlettered Idiots , as well as in a learned Rabbie , we cannot with any godly reason debar simple men from the knowledge of the Scriptures , which are not the s s Esay 13.12 . sealed booke , but t t Habbac . 2.1 . written so plaine , that a man may runne and read them . And therefore albeit they cannot , out of Scripture exactly decide , like a learned Schooleman , a point of Controuersie , yet may they , by Gods enlightning grace , attaine to so much knowledge of godlinesse out of the reading and hearing of the holy Scriptures , as may , through Gods acceptance , suffice for their saluation , according to their measure , as the Apostle exhorteth , u u Col. 3.16 . Let the Word of God dwell in you plenteously . For hereby , saith x x Hieronym . in 3. Coloss. Hierome , is declared , that Lay men must haue the Word of Christ , not onely sufficiently , but abundantly , and so teach and warne themselues mutually .

But thirdly , where he seemeth to tye the proportion of faith to the Church , & not to the tenor of the Scriptures , I maruell how hee dare so swarue from the Scriptures , which y y Clem. Alex. lib. 6. Strom. August . lib. 2. contra Cresconium Grammatic . all the Fathers call , The Ecclesiasticall Rule both of faith and manners . For what is this analogie , or proportion of faith , but z z Vid. Hyperium lib. 2. de Theol. cap. 35. the true agreement which one part of the Scriptures hath with another , to make vp one faith ? Fides , a a Tertull. lib. de praescript . aduer. h●r . cap. 14. saith TERTVLLIAN , in regula posita est ; Faith is placed vnder a rule , to wit , of Law and Gospell , that it should not depend vpon Man , but vpon God ; and that it should be made knowne by it owne onely principles , which are the Bookes of Canonicall Scriptures , the onely best and Authentique b b Iohn 5.39 . Witnesses of Iesus Christ , the c c Heb. 12.2 . Authour and finisher of our faith . As then the Law-giuer is the best Interpreter of himselfe : so let God in the Scriptures haue the place both of Text and of glosse , d d Psal. 51.4 . Rom. 3.4 . that he may be iustified in his sayings , and cleere when he is iudged . For , e e Irenaeus lib. 3 aduers haer. c. 12. ostensiones quae sunt in Scripturis , non possunt ostendi , nisi ex ipsis Scripturis , saith IRENIE : Doctrines in Scriptures cannot be declared but out of the Scriptures . Whereupon f f Tertull. lib. de veland ▪ virginib . cap. 3. Tertullian thus cutting off all customes or prescriptions which seeme vpon pretence of antiquitie to derogate from truth , cryeth out , Exurge Veritas ; Arise vp , Truth ; & quasi de patientiâ erumpe , and breake forth out of thy patience : nullam volo consuetudinem defendas ; I will not haue thee to maintaine any custome : Ipsa Scripturas tuas interpretare , quas consuetudo non nouit : Doe thou interpret thy Scriptures , which custome hath not knowne : si enim nosset , nunquam esset : for if it had knowne them , it would neuer haue beene .

Therefore , notwithstanding these cauils of an hellish Locust , wee haue now two tryed meanes , whereby we may finde out good and bad Ministers , Gods Spirit , and Gods Word , which of themselues were sufficient , if our strength were answerable : but seeing we are weake to weild such weapons without some helpe , therefore God hath giuen , and good men haue obserued three other good , yet secondary meanes , by which , together with the Spirit , and the Word , we may quickly discerne betweene good and bad Guides . And the first of these , 3. Meanes . which is the third in order , is , as we noted , the summe of their calling described vnto vs in holy Scripture , first , in their Ingresse : secondly , in their Progresse : thirdly , in their Constancie and true perseuerance .

Their Ingresse is by a lawfull calling from God , as g g Iohn 3.27 . a man can receiue nothing , except it bee giuen from aboue , and that both inwardly and outwardly : Inwardly , by speciall endowment of abilitie , and willingnes , wrought by Gods Spirit in their honest education , or trayning vp to learning , vpon the certaine conscience of which fitnes , they may as lawfully craue admittance , as Ahimaaz did of Ioab , h h 2. Sam. 18.22 to runne vnto DAVID ; otherwise not , lest they proue but either bold intruders , or vnconscionable vndertakers of so honourable a Calling , which they cannot discharge , as there are too many now adayes blue coates turned to blacke , who make the Ministerie the last remedie or meanes of maintayning themselues , to verifie our old English Prouerbe , When hee is good for nothing , then make a Priest of him . But who is sufficient , i i 2. Cor. 2.16 . saith the Apostle , for these things ?

Well . To his inward indowments hee must outwardly ●ee ordayned , and put apart vnto that great Worke , by the laying on of hands , as were k k Act. 13.3 . Saul , and Barnabas , l l 1. Tim. 4 14. Timothie , and other m m Tit. 1.3 . Presbyters in Creete , by Titus . For this good order is a necessary let and stop against all Iereboams n n 1. Reg. 13.33 Priests , who being of the basest people , commonly without both learning and honestie , would consecrate themselues for Priests of the high places : as at this day , Swen●kfel●ians , Libertines , Anabaptists , Brownists , Familists , and such other addle-brayned and idle Illuminates presume to doe , without any ordinary calling or appointment of their Superiours , like o o Ierem. 23.21 . those prophets , which ranne when God sent them not . But forward .

The Progresse of a good Guide is , when to his vttermost hee seriously laboureth to performe all those duties of his Office requirable at his hands , as they are set downe in many places of holy Scriptures , especially in 1. Tim. 3. and Tit. 1. where , as Chrysostome well p p Chrysost. hom. 10. in 1. Tim. 3. obserueth , what hee speaketh of one , agreeth vnto all , that are good Guides .

But who shall examine this ? Not the people , Ob. saith q q Stapleton vbi supra . STAPLETON , they being but sheepe ; but other Shepheards , or the whole Company and Communitie of Priests , and especially the head of the Shepheards , Christs Vicar on earth must iudge and know this .

But I answere : First , Sol. that if by Christs Vicar hee meane the Pope , he beggeth a question that will not bee granted , since the Pope is neyther the Vicar of Christ , but r r Vid. Sermon in 1. Ioh. 2.18.19.20 . Antichrist himselfe , neither hath he more power or authoritie to make this scrutinie , then any other Prelate , since , as in s s Cyprian . de Vnitate Ecclesiae Cyprians iudgement , the other Apostles were equall to PETER . So in t t August . lib. 2. de baptis . cap. 2. Augustines opinion , other Bishops in their Diocesses haue as great power and authoritie to iudge of their inferiours , as hath the Pope in his place , it being the Decree u u Concil. Carthag. 1. apud Cyprian . & August . of the Councell of Carthage , that none should call himselfe a Bishop of Bishops , or by a tyrannicall manner force his fellowes to a necessitie of obeying , since euery Bishop , according to the licence of his libertie and power , hath his owne iudgement . Secondly , that the censure Ecclesiasticall , which either Priests in a Councell , or Bishops in their Consistorie , may lawfully giue of Ministers according to the Apostolike rules , and Canons Ecclesiasticall , is no let or hinderance to priuate men from their secret examination , and tryall of good or bad Ministers , by comparing their doctrine and liues with the Word of God , for their owne priuate quiet , and good satisfaction , they being bound x x Act. 20.32 . to slee the Wolfe , and discouer the y y Iohn 10.3 . Thiefe as much as they may . For as in the Law , euery z z Deut. 13.4 . mans hand was to be stretched out against the Intiser vnto Idolatry ; so are we all in the Gospell , bound by our faith and loue in Christ , a a 1. Cor. 16.20 to detest with execration all those , be they Ministers or people , who loue not the Lord Iesus : as euery one , who will but examine the state of the Popish Clergie by the Apostles rules , shall finde that they haue good cause to flee such , both Heretikes and Hypocrites , who swarue so farre , both in their doctrine and in their liues , from , not onely the rules of the blessed Apostle , but also from their owne Canons , which I neede not produce , being freed from that labour , by the diligent and most godly paines of diuers most worthy and reuerend Diuines of the Reformed Church , as yet not answered by any Papist , referring all who heare me , to the reading of b b Beza . Confess . cap. 7. Beza , c c Heming . in Antichrist . machi . Hemingius , d d Binder , cap. 13. Theolog. Scho●asticae . Binder , and our owne good Countreyman , the most painefull searcher of truth , e e D. Willet . in Synops. Pap. pa. ●43 . ●44 . &c. Doctor Willet .

Lastly , Constancie and perseuerance is a great marke of a good Guide , when we finde , that neither Honours nor age will , and doth withdraw him from his former paynes , as he is exhorted to bee f f Reuel. 2.10 . faithfull to the death , and to g g Reuel. 3.11 . hold that hee hath , that no man take his Crowne , since he h h Matth. 10.22 that endureth to the end , shall bee saued . For albeit hee cannot , being olde , endure so much labour , as he tooke when hee was young ; yet must he pro virili imploy himselfe as much as he can , both for the full discharge of himselfe , and encouragement of others , who by his graue example will , if Grace be in them , be prouoked to paines . i i Luke 12.43 . Happie is that man , whom his Master , when hee commeth , shall find so doing : and happie those people , who are blessed with such a Guide , that leadeth them to life . k k Dan. 12.3 . They shall shine as the firmament , and bee as the starres for euer and euer .

Now the fourth meanes of searching and finding out a good Guide from a bad , 4. Meanes . is the testimonie of the ancient Fathers , whom wee are to reade , that from them we may fully perceiue what was the tenour of the Faith in the Primitiue Church , and examine how these Teachers agree thereunto . For remooue not , l l Prou. 22.28 . saith SALOMON , the ancient Land-marke , which thy Fathers haue set , that is , as m m Apud Hieron . in appendice . BEDA , n n Tomo . 2. Ortho . dograph . SALONIVS , and o o Lauater . Morcer . Remus , Wilcockes , &c. all our Interpreters doe expresse the Allegorie ; transgresse not the limits of faith , which the Catholike Doctors haue set downe from the beginning : because no p p Luke 5.39 . man hauing drunke olde Wine , straight-wayes desireth new : for he saith , The olde is better .

But this meanes is common , and challenged by the Papists , as making most for them , Ob. who seeme to hold most of the ancient Fathers , whom they vsually alledge for maintenance of whatsoeuer they hold , yea , compiling whole Volumes , only stuffed with sayings of ancient Doctors , as q q In Aug. Confessione . Torrensis , r r Canis . in Catechismo M. Canisius , and s s Cocc . in Catholicismo . Coccius haue gathered .

Therefore to cleere the points of this prescription , Sol. it shall not bee amisse for any who will try the Truth by the testimonies of ancient Fathers , as did that most Reuerend Father , and strong Man of Israel , t t In his Sermon at Pauls Crosse , & in 26. Articl . Bishop Iewel , to take these three Rules for his direction , in iudgement of Fathers : The first is , that the Father alleaged , 1. Regula . bee no Bastard , that is , no counterfeite Worke foysted into amongst his other Bookes , by some coozening Babylonish ▪ Marchant , that vnder the name of such a good ●ather , it may bee more saleable , and of better admittance . For how many false Writs haue come forth o● this kind , and are alleaged by craking Coccius , I neede not goe farre to finde ; their owne u u Sixt. Senens . lib. 2. Biblioth. Sixtus Senensis , x x Baronius passin . in Annal. Baronius and y y Bellar. lib. de illustr ▪ scriptorib . Bellarmine , discouering more falsehood in this tricke , falshood in counterfeiting of Authours , then I list to rippe vp , seeing two helpes wee haue to discerne true Fathers from bastardly Brats , viz. z z Hieronym . lib. descriptor illust. in Minulio Felice , & August . Epist. 48. & Hyper . lib. 4. Theolog. cap. 9. obseruat . 3. first , phrase or stile , secondly , matter or argument agreeing to their age and time . For euery Age of the Church had their seuerall Controuersies , which ministred occasion of writing to the Learned accordingly .

2. Regula . The second Rule is , that wee must looke to the Edition of the Fathers Workes , that they bee not corrupted and wrested to say more or lesse then they say : For how wickedly the Papists haue of late yeeres , and yet , doe abuse the Writings of the ancient Fathers their Index Expurgatorius , and their Copijsts , as Azorius calleth them , doe too too manifestly demonstrate : that a a Vid. Tho. Iames p. 4 cap. Mysteries of ●ndex Ex●urgator . being but a Table made by the Inquisitors , of what they will haue put in , or taken out of any Authour , ( as appeareth by those fiue seuerall Editions in Rome , Naples , Lisbone , Madril , and Antwerpe , now of late to their vtter shame discouered : ) these b b Vid. Az●rium tom . ● . Institution . lib. 1. cap. 2● . being certaine skilfull Writers of olde hands , set in the Vatican to copie out olde Manuscripts into any hand , as neere the olde hand as may bee , by the direction of the Master of the Palace , or the Cardinals of the Congregation ; in truth , thereby as it is iustly feared , to make the Vatican Librarie , which before-times was accounted a Treasurie of true Bookes , now a shop of shamelesse shifts , whiles for olde good Monuments , wee shall finde foysted into their seuerall Deskes , a masse of new base Miniments . But be the Fathers true , and truely printed , as the oldest print is best , and most voide of villanie :

Yet here wee haue a third Rule , 3. Regula . to examine the wordes of any Father alleaged , by these three seuerall Touchstones , the first whereof is the Word of God : for c c Galat. 1.8 . If any man preach any other Gospell vnto you , then that ye haue receiued , let him be accursed : the second is the Orthodoxie or right iudgement in faith of the former Fathers . For that , saith d d Tertullian . de praescript . cap. 31 TERTVLLIAN , is the Lords and true , which is first deliuered : but that is strange and false , which is afterward intruded : the third is himselfe . For , e e Ausonius in Catonis distichis . Conueniet nulli , qui secum dissidet ipsi : Hee will not agree with any , who varieth with himselfe . A great assurance then it must needs bee of credit to that Father , who is constant in his tenent , being agreeable to Scripture and his Predecessors , where f f Iames 1.8 . a wauering minded man is vnstable in all his wayes . So that let them now boast as much as they please of the Fathers on their side ; all their wordes are but winde ; their Fathers being either Counterfeits , or corrupted , or not well agreeing to Scripture , to their Ancients , or vnto themselues , as if wee would examine all Coccius his Conclusions , wee could now prooue as much , as the most famous Thomas g g Vid. Doctiss . & pijss . D. Morton his Encounter . lib. 1. cap. 12. Morton hath declared against Parsons in the question of Purgatorie .

5. Meanes . The fift and the last meanes of trying out good Ministers , is conference with good men concerning those things , which we either heare spoken , or see done by Ministers . For it is no tricke of a Busie-body , or Whisperer , but a godly care arising from zeale , lest wee should be through a light beliefe seduced into error , cunningly couched vnder soft and smooth tearmes : as h h 1. Cor. 14.35 Women are to aske their Husbands at home , if they will learne any thing : and the Spouse in the Canticles is thus admonished , i i Cantic. 1.7 . If thou knowest not , O fayrest among women , goe thy way forth by the footsteps of the flocke , and feede thy Kids besides the Shepheards Tents : For this generall good counsell giuen to the Church by Christ , is sit ( as say k k Gregor. Nyssen . orat . 2. in Cantic● . Nysseene and l l Psellus apud Theodoretum in Cantic . Psellus ) for euery good soule in the Church , which being ignorant of her owne estate ( albeit by the m m 1. Iohn 1.7 . Marke , bloud of Christ being clensed from all her sinnes , she is made of a black , a comely creature ; ) must follow the counsell of Gods faithfull Children , who are n n Psal. 100.3 . his flock & sheep of his pasture , walking o o Psal. 84.7 . from strength to strength in this vayle of miserie , till they meete with God in Zion : because ( as saith p p Gregor. Magnus in 1. Cantic . GREGORIE , ) Whiles shee neglecteth to imitate euery wise man , shee followeth reprobate acquaintance , whom foolishnesse hath made like vnto brute beasts . Wherefore to helpe out of this errour , shee must bring her Kids , that is , as q q Tres Patres , Theodorit , Psellus , Nysse . Grego . Barnard●s , Beza , M●rcer , Guiliel . Thomson , &c. all interpret , her vncleane thoughts and inordinate affections , besides the Shepheards Tents , that is , to that order which the Church by her Ministers will prescribe .

For this is the fruit of spirituall communication , that as knowledge ascendeth : so loue descendeth , when Superiours most tenderly respect their Inferiours , to guide them in the way ; and Inferiours by obedience grow vp in true knowledge , as good ground by sweete dewes are cherished for growth . For r r Prou. 15.31 . the eare that heareth the reproofe of life , shall abide amongst the wise . And thus we haue the fiue seuerall meanes for tryall of Guides , which notwithstanding , the carping Cauils of Stapleton and others , are as an hedge on euery side set double , to keepe vs within the ring and compasse of sauing Truth , against all Errours broched by men of a reprobate minde , whom as we may fully try by these meanes : so shall we plainely know by their proper markes .

For the markes by which we know them , The second Answere of the Markes . are the fruits which come from them , as our Sauiour forewarned , s s Matth. 7.16 . Yee shall know them by their fruites . These bring forth fruits , though bad and blasted , like the t t Esay 5.4 . Vine , which brought wilde grapes ; and the bad tree yeelding only corrupt fruite : for of u u Luke 6.45 . thornes men doe not gather figges , nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes , saith our Sauiour , alluding to that common prouerbe thus expressed by Theognis .

x x Theognis in Epicis . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Non etenim è scilla Rosa nascitur aut hyacinthus .

Ad semen nata respondent , saith y y Senec. Ep. 87. Seneca ; Euery seede hath his owne bodie , saith the z z 1. Cor. 15.38 Apostle ; Wickednesse proceedeth from the wicked , saith a a 1. Sam. 24.14 Dauid . So that from a blinde guide we cannot expect any curious conceit , or profitable performance of necessary duties ; that which they bring forth as the best fruite they haue , by which they may be knowne from other men , being bad and base , most vile and villanous , whether we respect their doctrine , or their life . For b b Vid. praecipuè Aquinat . in Catena & Marlaoratum . Maldonat . Tossanum , Piscatorem & Stellam in Luc. all learned men , whom I haue seene vpon the Gospells , thinke these two to be the fruits & marks by which good Ministers are knowne from the bad , and their thoughts are grounded vpon good reason , since both Doctrine is tearmed the c c Esay 57.17 . fruite of lips , which God createth to good mens peace , as he said , d d Soc●ates apud Diog. Laertium Loquere vt videam , Speake , that I may know what is in thee : for e e Meander in Senarijs . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 a mans fashions are known by his speech : and life or actions are , if they be good , called f f Philip. 1.11 . fruits of righteousnesse , as sinnes are called g g Gal. 5.20 . fruits of the fl●sh . Now then first for the doctrine of bad Ministers , 1. Marke . it is knowne to be wicked by its both vnheard-of newnesse , & inbred naughtinesse . The newnesse of their doctrine is found out by the late sowing thereof : for when h h Math. 13.25 . the good Husbandman had sowne his good seed , then came the enuious man by night ( as i i Iohn 3.20 . he that doth euill , hateth the light ) and sowed the tares . In omnibus veritas imaginem antecedit : postremò similitudo sequitur , saith k k Tertull. de praescript . aduers . haer. cap. 29. Tertullian ; that is , In all things truth goeth before the image thereof , afterward followeth the resemblance . For praecedunt Creatoris bon● , sayeth l l Petrus Chrysologus Ser. 96. Chrysologus , the Creatours good things goe before : mala Diaboli post sequuntur : the bad things of the Deuill follow after ; vt malum , quod est ex Diaboli , sit accidens , non natura ; that the euill , which is of the Deuill , may be an accident , and no substance . The naughtinesse of the same wil be euidently perceiued by these seuerall contents , since as Theodorite m m Theodorit . lib. 3. haer. fab. in praefat. well obserued out of his owne great experience , Impia & execranda dogmata per se sufficiunt ad suum patrem ostendendum : impious and cursed doctrines are sufficient of themselues to shew their father , who is the Deuill , whiles they breathe & belch out either blasphemies against God , as in n n Vid. Epiphan. lib. 1. Panarij . Atheisme , Graecisme , Iudaisme , and heresies about the Trinitie , and Christs Incarnation , or iniuries against men , as Turkes by o o Vid. Alcoran . Azoar . 8. & Knoll . Turk . hist. Mahomets doctrine , maintaine murders and reuenge , or impuritie and vncleanenesse in themselues , as Casa p p Sleidan . Comment. lib. 21. the Popes Legate in Venice , and B. of Beneuentum , most wickedly commended vile Sodomitrie , verifying hereby the words of the q q Tit. 1.15 , 16. Apostle , Vnto the pure , all things are pure , but vnto them that are defiled , and vnbeleeuing , is nothing pure , but euen their mind & conscience is defiled : they professe that they know God , but in workes they denie him , being abominable , and disobedient , and vnto euery good worke reprobate . Therefore sayth St. Augustine , r r August . lib 12 de Gen. ad tit . cap. 14. It is no great matter then to discerne him ( that is , a malignant spirit ) when he shall come , or bring vs to those things which are against good manners , or the rule of faith , for then he is easily discerned of many . But to passe from this note of Doctrine , their life is to be looked to ; 2. Marke . which will be found quickly to be most wicked and altogether dissonant or disagreeing to the profession of a good Christian , by their habit , and their acts . Their habit by our Sauiour s s Matth. 7.16 . is noted to bee two-fold , first , outward , secondly , inward . The outward habit is ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) sheepes clothing , which is to be taken or vnderstood two waies : First , historically , for the vsuall garment of the true Prophets , who were wont to weare t t Zach. 13.4 . a garment of haire , such as u u 2 Reg 1.8 . Elijah and other Prophets vsed , x x Pet. Martyr in 2. Reg. 1. to expresse their repentance and sorrow for sinne ; whose fashion false prophets tooke vpon them , that thereby they might the more easily deceiue simple people ; albeit some good men did well finde them out , as Herodes y y Gell. lib. 9. c. 2 of Athens discouered that counterfet Philosopher , when he said , Video barbam & pallium ; Philosophum nondum video : I see a heard , and a cloake , but as yet I see not a Philosopher : For z z Phaedrus lib. 1 fab. Aesop . fab. 11 as the Asse in the Lyons skinne by braying monstrously feared all other beasts , but the Lyon , who knowing him , mocked him therefore : So , Virtutis expers verbis jactans gloriam , Ignotos fallit , notis est derisui ; That is , as we may turne to meeter , A man that valour wants , boasting in words of prowes , Deceiues strangers , but those him mocke , who him best knowes . Secondly , morally , and so either for the outward profession of a Christian , as Tertullian a a Tertull. de praescript . cap. 9. calleth it , Christiani nominis extrinsecus superficiens , The outward face or shew of a Christian , such as those , who b b Esay 29.13 . come neere to God with their mouthes , but are farre from him in their hearts , hauing c c 2. Tim. 3.5 . a shew of godlinesse , but denying the power thereof : or for an outward shew of godlinesse in many good Works , as Praier , Fasting , & Almsdeeds , when yet they are corrupted with naughtinesse of life , as Chrysostome d d Chrysost. in Mat. homil. ●4 . & Opere Imperfect . homil. 19. expoundeth it . For , saith our Sauiour , Many will say to me in that Day , Lord , Lord , haue wee not prophecied in thy name ? and in thy name haue cast out Deuils ? & in thy name done many wonderfull workes ? And then will professe vnto them , I neuer knew you . For why ?

Their inward habit is [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] rauening Wolues , as the Apostle e e Act. 20.29 . calleth the Asiatike Heretikes , grieuous Wolues , not sparing the Flocke , yea , euen as Zephanie tearmeth wicked Iudges , [ f f Zeph. 3.3 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Wolues of the Euening , for their craft , and for their crueltie : their craft , both in calling the sheepe from their solds , by rents and schismes , as it g g Heb. 10.25 . was the manner of some in the Apostles time , and in driuing them into Desarts , and Woods , by Heresies , as the h h Matth. 12.43 spirit wandring in dry places : their crueltie , in spoyling their Nouices by preiudice , both of sharpnesse of vnderstanding , and of freedome in will , since by Hereticall Tyrannie they are both i i Coloss. 2.8 . spoyled through philosophie and vaine deceit , after the tradition of men , after the rudiments of the World , and not after Christ , and k k Galat. 4.18 . excluded through their iealousie to affect them only . So that it is no maruaile , if Christ and his Apostles resemble these Seducers thus finely habituated l l Matth. 23.27 to whited Tombes , and peinted Sepulchres , m m 2. Pet. 2.10 . to Wels without water , n n Iude 12. to Cloudes without raine , to Trees without fruit , twice dead and plucked vp by the rootes . And yet their acts are farre worse then their habit , as we may find easily by taking a view either of the manner of their doings , or of their end and scope . For the manner of their actions is not open , but secret ; not plaine , but subtill ; nor direct , but wholly consisting vpon crooked and broken passages , as we reade of the o o Socrat. lib. 2. Eccles. hist. cap. 20.21.22 . &c. cunning trickes of Eusebius Nicodomedensis , and other Arians , to bring themselues in fauour with Emperours , and to put downe Athanasius , who yet by Gods protection , was p p Ierem. 2.16 . a defenced Citie , an iron pillar , and brazen wals against the whole Land . Surely , q q Ephes. 1.12 . it is ashame to speake of those things , which are done of them in secret . For looke into the end , whither they ayme ; and see , if what they doe , doe not wholly tend , either to pride , by r r 2. Pet. 2.10 . speaking euill of those that are in authoritie , or to crueltie , that s s Galat. 6.12 . they might glory in the flesh of their seduced Nouices , or to the maintaining of fleshly filthinesse , as they t t Rom. 8.5 . that liue in the flesh , u u Philip. 3.20 . whose god is their belly , whose glorie is in their shame , who mind earthly things . Surely x x Prou. 26.28 . hatred may bee couered by deceit , but his wickednesse shall be shewed before the whole Congregation . Heretikes and Hypocrites must needs be like their Master the Deuill , y y 2. Cor. 11.14 seeme Angels of light , and Ministers of righteousnesse : For as Leo the first did well note , z z Leo. 1. S●r. 5. de ieiun . x. mensis . Non possent veras , & simplices oues fallere , nisi Christi nomine tegerent rabiem bestialem : They could not deceiue the true and simple sheepe , vnlesse they should couer their beastly rage with the Name of Christ . Yet a a Lib. ● . Gra● . Epigr. & Hadrian . Iunius in Adag . titulo , Perspicuitas . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : what is darke to the simple , the Learned find to be light and cleere . Those meanes and these markes doe not only discouer the forepast Heresies in the time of the Primitiue Church , according as b b In Catalog . Philastrius , c c In Panario . Epiphanius d d Tom. 6. lib. ad Quod vult . Augustine , e e Lib. 4. haer. fabular . Thodorite , f f Lib. 4. & 5. thesauri . Nicetas and g g Lib. 10. tom . 1. Iur. Graeco Romani . The Application of the Answere . Harmenopulus haue compiled their Catalogue : but also doe reueale with open cry to men of iudgement and vnderstanding , who are , and where lye the false prophets , and false teachers , euen the Heretikes of our time .

For by these markes , to make some Application vnto those who are guiltie , tell me , I pray you , who are they that stiffely maintayne new and naughtie doctrine ? are they not h h Reuel. 9.3 . the Locusts of the bottomles pit , 1. Doctrine . issuing by swarmes out of the smoke which darken the ayre ? I meane those Monks and Friers , the Popes graund Merchants , whose doctrine , howsoeuer it carry the title of true Diuinitie , is a i i 1. Tim. 4.3 . doctrine of Deuils , new , and naughtie . New , as those points doe demonstrate , of the Popes Supremacie ouer Christian Princes , and of Transul●st●ntiation . For that , by k k Bellar. lib. contr. Barkleyum cap. 1. Vid. Reuerend . Patrem Episc. Roffensem , lib. 1. de potestate Principis in temporalib . ca. 2. Bellarmines owne confession , was not generally receiued in the Church of Rome , till Hildebrand brought it in , whom therefore hee maketh his first Authour of Italie to maintaine his tenent against Doctor B●r●kley : but the time sheweth it new , being in the yeere of Christ , 1076. and the Authour to be deuillish , l l Apud Sigebertum Gemblac . An Dom. 1085. & Florent . Wigor . Anno 1084. confessing vpon his death-bed , that hee stirred vp that wrath and hatred against mankind , by the Deuils perswasion . And this conceit , for maintenance of the reall bodily presence of Christ in the Sacrament , was but a priuate opinion of some misse-led Doctors , through the vanitie of Philosophie , such as m m Damascen . lib. 4. Orth. sid. cap. 4. Damascene , n n Theophilact in Mat. 26. Theophilact , and o o Lombard . lib. 4. dist. 8. tit . D. Peter Lombard , the most ancient of which liued 700. yeeres after Christ , till the Councell of Lateran , vnder p p Vid. Platin. in Innocent. 3. Innocentius the Third , in 1215. yeere after Christ , when q q Gregor. Decretal . lib. 1. tit . 1. Can. 1. it was decreed to be generally holden as an Article of their faith ; and so from that time hath beene defended by their Schoole-Diuines , onely by Logicall tricks vpon the wrested grounds of Philosophie .

Naughtie , as appeareth , first , by their blasphemie against Christs sole Priesthood , when they say , r r Concil. Trident . Sess. 22. cap. 2. that the Priest in the Masse offereth a sacrifice propitiatorie for quicke and dead : for then did not s s Heb. 1● . 14 . Christ by one Offering consecrate for euer them that are sanctified .

Secondly , by their injurie against Christian Princes , whom they , not onely depriue of due Soueraigntie , but also expose , to the open violence of butcherly Villaines , such as t t Vid. French . Inuentorie . Iames Clement , Iohn Castell , and Raualiac , when they dare to u u Marian. lib. 1. cap. 6. maintaine it to bee lawfull to kill a Prince , whom they thinke but in their minds , to oppose himselfe to the Romish Synagogue , when Dauid x x 1. Sam. 26.9 . said , Who can stretch forth his hand against the Lords Anoynted , and be guiltlesse ?

Thirdly , by their vnchaste and filthy fashions , decreed , and defended : as , their y y Syricius Ep. 1 Decretal . apud Binn . tom. 1. Concil. preferring of Virginitie to Marriage , which they sticke not to terme a life in the flesh : their forbidding of Wedlocke to Priests ; and their allowance z z Apud Grati. dist. 34. Can. 5. of a Concubine vnto him in stead of a Wife ; when the Apostle telleth them , that a a Heb. 13.4 . Marriage is honourable in all , and the bed vndefiled : but Whoremongers and Adulterers Godwill iudge . But what neede I rippe vp more of their Doctrines ? As b b Leo vbi supra . Leo said of the Manichees : so cannot I but speake of them ; What is prophane in the Pagans , what is blinde in carnall Iewes , what is vnlawfull in the secrets of Art Magicke ; and to conclude , what is sacrilegious and blasphemous in all Heresies , this floweth into them , as into a certaine Sinke , with the growing together of all other filths .

For now to looke a little into their liues ; 2. Life . Are they not so habituated ? and doe not they act what wee before obserued in all false prophets ?

What is their habit , either outward , but sheepes clothing ; or inward , but the qualities of rauening Wolues ?

The sheepes clothing shineth on them , whether wee shall feele it Historically or Morally . For Historically , If wee take it for Prophets garments , taken vp by Counterfeits , we need goe no further to search , then into the rules and practice of the seuerall Orders of their Monkes , amongst whom some vse Cowle and coat , in colour , blacke , as c c Polydor. lib. 7 de Inuentor . rerum , cap. 2. & 3. atque Rodolph . Hospinian . lib. 6. de ●rig . Monach . cap. 2.3.12 29. & 66. Benedictines and Augustinians ; white , as Carmelites ; blue , as Bon hommes ; grey , as Franciscanes ; or a white coat vnder , with a blacke Rochet vpper , as the Dominicanes ; or , lastly , a Philosophers Cloke , as goe the Iesuites , who yet play the turne-coates into all kinde of fashions for their owne aduantage . For albeit , d d Basil . Regul. cap. 12. neither Basill , nor e e Benedict . Regul. cap. 55. Benedict , nor f f Francisc . Regul. cap. 2. & Hieronym . a Politio in exrosit . Reg. cap. 2. Francis , set downe any other prescription for their Monks apparrell , then to be fit to couer their nakednes , and keepe out cold , with as little cost as may be : yet their Schollers here offend , not onely in costlinesse of stuffe , but also in putting a necessity in their fashion , euen vnto saluation , expressely opposing themselues , not onely to Scripture , which accounteth g g 1. Cor. 6.12 . all things lawfull to them that are free in Christ , but also to the Fathers in the Councell al Gangra , h h Concil. Gangrens . Can. 12. accursing those who put more holinesse in pa●lto quàm in birro , that is , as i i Iunius in Tertull de pall . cap. 1 & Binnius in 12 Canon . Concil. Gangrens . tom. 1 most learned men expound it , in a long Cloke , then in ashort . For Pope Calestine k k Caelestin . 1. in Ep. Decret. 2. ad Episc. Narbo . cap. 1. adiudged such as so thought , to attend rather to superstitious worship , then to puritie eyther of minde or faith : because we Priests are to bee discerned from the people , and from others , doctrinâ , non veste , by doctrine , not by garment : conuersatione , non habitu , by conuersation , not by habit : mentis puritate , non cultu : by purenesse of minde , and not by outward ornament . Cucullus non facit Monachum ; A Cowle makes no Monke . But if wee vnderstand this sheepes clothing morally , eyther for the outward Profession of a Christian with Tertullian ▪ or for the outward Works of Christianitie with Chrysostome , then Papists are portraied out vnto vs more fully , since , first , none make a fairer shew in Christian Profession then they , who yet most prophane it , crying still , l l Harding . in Apolog cap. 1. diuisi . 1. & Coste● . Apolog. part. 3. cap. 2. The Church , The Church , as the Priests of Ierusalem said , m m Iere. ● . 4.11 . The Temple of the Lord , The Temple of the Lord , when as the Priests made the House of the Lord n n Math. 21.13 . a denne of Theeues , and an house of Marchandize : So these haue turned their Church into o o Reuel. 7.5 . Babylon , p p Reuel. 11.8 . Aegypt , and Sodome spiritually ; in that , as the Prophet said , q q Esay 1.21 . The holy Citie is become an Harlot . Secondly , none boast more of good Works then they , who make them to be r r Concil. Trid. Sess. 6. Can. 32. meritorious , and precisely prescribe them according to their owne rules , and not to Christian libertie , as wee finde in their Bookes of these their three great good workes in particular , as first , almes , which s s Bellar. lib. 3. de oper. in particul . cap. 9. they hold may be lawfully giuen of goods ill-gotten , by Theft , Simonie , Bawderie , &c. when t t Deut. 23.18 . God forbiddeth the hire of an Whore , or the price of a Dogge to be brought into his House : Secondly , fasting , which they put , partly , in the u u Bellar. lib. 2. de oper. cap. 5. & 17. obseruation of dayes , according to the x x Gal. 4.10 . rudiments of the World : and partly , in the abstinence of one meate more then other , when they y y Act. 10.15 . should not pollute what God hath purified . Thirdly , prayer , which they tye vnto time , which they most superstitiously tye both to a certaine time in their z z Vide Breuiarium in Rubr. de hor. Canonicall houres , when yet the Scripture wisheth vs a a 1. Thes. 5.17 . to pray continually , ( they neither keeping their houres , as they seeme , but thinking it sufficient b b Grat. dist. 91. Can. 2. & Azor. p. 1. lib. 10 cap. 9. to iumble vp and mumble all their Prayers in the forenoone for the afternoone-tyde ; ) and to a set c c Vid. Molan . tr. 3. cap. 9. pract. theologiae & the Manuell & Iesus Psalter . number of Pater nosters , Aues , and Creedes , repeated by the direction of Beades in an Heathenish d d Matth. 6.7 . Battologie , Pharisaically e e Matth. 23.14 deuouring Widdowes houses vnder colour of long Prayers .

So cunningly can they collogue , and vnder sheepes clothing , hide woluish rauenousnesse . For loe , both Craft and Crueltie in Papists ! Craft , first , in compassing a Nouice , seduced to bee a Recusant from our Christian Communion , by setting him in the fore-front of some dangerous Schisme , such as the f f Vid Watsons Quodlibets . q. 2. art 6. Iesuits had of late against the Secular Priests , to their owne deserued ouerthrow , as g g Matth. 12.25 an House or Kingdome deuided against it selfe , cannot stand , ( for Babels confusion h h Gene. 11.11 . must bee by diuision : ) secondly , in keeping him in the desperate course of Hereticall obstinacie , by the iniunction of that exercise , which * * Vid. Watsons Quodlibets . q 3. artic. 10. Iesuites haue inuented to the vtter vndoing of many silly soules , and simple Gentles , who thinking all sooth that such men say , set Houses , Lands , Goods , and all , yea , euen their Alleageance vnto their Soueraigne , at sixe and seuen : i i Catalog . test . Verit. p. 2. lib. 20 pag. 31. De vitio in vitium : de flammâ transit in ignem .

Crueltie : first , in bereauing their Disciples of all true vnderstanding , k k Matth. 23.15 by hiding the key of Knowledge , that is , l l Concil. Trid. Sess. & Clem. 8. in Append. ad 4. in Indice lib. prohibitorum . by keeping the Scripture in an vnknowne language , forbidding all whatsoeuer Translations into vulgar Tongues , ( and so by necessary consequence the Rhemish Translation , ) whereas m m Esay 45.23 . & Rom. 14.11 . Euerie tongue must confesse Christ : secondly , in captiuating their wils , by enforcing vpon their Consciences a consent to their doctrine whatsoeuer it be , n n Bellar. lib. 1. de Iustifi● . cap. 7. through implicit faith , that so they only may be the men of Learning and Truth ; whereas CHRIST willeth vs o o Iohn 5.39 . to search the Scriptures , in which we shall not only find Christ , but also the Church , p p August . Ep. 166. as Saint Augustine thinketh . And therefore seeing the outside seemeth so faire , and the inside is so filthie , we may conclude of a Popish Rabbie or Doctor , as of an vncased Hypocrite , q q Esay 32.5 . The vile person shall be no more called liberall ; nor the Churle said to bee bountifull . For their acts discouer their habit too plainely , as appeareth , first , by their cunning conueyances to compasse wickednesse , happily , still discouered to their owne confusion , as their r r Vid. vitam . R. Elizabethae . often defeated Conspiracies against Christian Princes , especially , the blessed Queene ELIZABETH , and our most gracious s s In Powder Treason . Lord King IAMES ; and godly Ministers , as t t Vid. Act. & Monuments , & Bezam de vit. Caluin . Master Luther , Master Caluin , and diuers others doe verifie what Eliphaz said of Gods great working , he u u Iob 5.12 . disappointeth the deuices of the craftie : so that their hands cannot performe their enterprize . Secondly , by their ends and scope , well found out to their shame , in their euident issues to bee , First , the maintenance of their pompous pride . For why else did the Pope so mainely still resist the Emperour his Soueraigne ; as sometime to depose him , as Hildebrand x x Platin. in Gregor. 7. did Henrie the Fourth ; sometimes to treade him vnder his foote , as Alexander y y H. Mutius lib. 18. rerum Germani● . the Third , did Fredericke Barbarossa ? Secondly , the embondaging and keeping vnder of all the World , as appeareth by their crueltie exercised both against their enemies , the godly z z Vid. Act. & Monuments pass●m & lac. Vsserium de Eccles. Occidental . cap. 8.9 . &c. Albigenses , Waldenses , and the faithfull of Reformed Churches , which to their power they would vtterly subuert : and vpon their friends , whom they tye to as great obseruance , as Adonibesech a a Iudg 1.7 . did the seuentie Kings first lamed , then fed vnder his table . For they cut short their power and iurisdiction b b Vid. Breuia Paul . 5. ad Anglo-Papistas . by their Popes Supremacie ; and feede c c Vid. Missale &c. Catechism . Vaux , &c. them with the crummes of superstitious Rites , to their small comfort either of soule so vnsettled by diuersitie of opinions , or of bodie so brought low by violent and strict vsage . Thirdly , the fulfilling of their filthy lusts and pleasures , too well knowne to the World , by their keeping of d d Platin. in Alexand. 6. & Mantuan . lib. 3. Calamitatum & Ariost . in 7. satyr . Concubines , nourishing of Bastardie , vnder the name of Nephewes , keeping of Stewes in Rome and other places , yea , vsing of Ganymeds , and Catamits , and all such like Sodomitrie , whereof their owne Fauourites are the most liuely Witnesses , especially Ariosto in his excellent Satyres . Wherefore , deare Brethren , since by this direct application of the marks before giuen to all false teachers and blind guides , wee finde that Prouerbe prooued vpon Popish Prelates , and Preachers , which c c Athen. lib. 7. cap 33. Athenaeus hath , * * Perca sequitur saepiam . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Like will to like , as the Deuill said to the Collyer ; We here for our part haue good cause , first , to reioyce and prayse our good God for f f Reuel. 19.2 . thus iudging the great Whore , which did corrupt the earth with her fornications . For g g Matth. 4.16 . now the people which sate in darknesse , seeth great light : and to them which sate in the region and shaddow of death , Light is risen ; euen such as many h h Math. 13.17 . Prophets and righteous Men desired to see , and did not see ; God i i Heb. 11.40 . in Truth , prouiding better things for vs , that they without vs should not bee made perfect . Secondly , to lament the miserable estate of our Brethren in the flesh , whose diuisions cannot but bee to euery good man , as Reubens was to other Tribes , k k Iudg. 5.15 . great thoughts of heart ; because this Schisme is not only a weakning of the whole bodie Ecclesiasticall and Politicall in this flourishing Empire , but also a most necessarie cause of certaine ruine and vtter vndoing of the parts disioyned , be they neuer so strong ; seeing they are vnperfect by themselues , and drawne by Deluders out l l Prou. 27.8 . of their owne place , as a Bird from her nest , being in a snare , m m 2. Tim. 2.26 . led captiue by the Deuill at his will . Thirdly , to endeuour a reconciliation of them to their Mother-Church , from whom they are ●ent like vnnaturall Bastards , to sucke the brests of the Babylonish Whore . For it is the Law of Charitie to pull out of the ditch n n Exod. 23.5 . a loden Asse , such as all those are , who o o Psal. 32.9 . haue no vnderstanding , being blinded in Poperie , and whose mouthes must be held with bit and bridle , lest they come neere vs , to hurt vs either by secret Trecherie , or open Rebellion . Therefore as a good Physician , first , gently prepareth by some moderate Potion , before he strongly purgeth by violent Physicke his sicke Patient ; so our Magistrates and Ministers , Gods Superintendents vnto this charge , are , first , to labour by all gentle meanes to winne these stray and wandring Wights , in p p Gal. 6.1 . the Spirit of meeknesse , since , q q Prou. 25.14 . a soft tongue breaketh the bone ; as Saint Paul r r 1. Cor. 4.21 . wished to come to the Corinthians , not with a Rod , but in Loue . For it lighteneth , before it thundreth : God sent his Prophets before hee sent his Plagues : and all to see if they would s s Iere. 7.25 . & 18.16 . repent of their sinnes , that hee might repent of his punishments . But if they bee so stubborne that warning will not serue , then draw out the Sword ; You good Men of the Sanedrin , denounce by censure Ecclesiasticall ; and Yee Great Men of Millo , strike home , and wound t t Psal. 68.21 . the hairie scalpe of euerie one that goeth on still in his trespasses . For you must u u Luke 14.14 . compell them by force of Law to enter , you being Gods Lieutenants on earth , x x Rom. 13.4 . not to carrie the Sword for nought . And therefore as Saint Augustine y y August . Ser. 33. de verb. do . cap. 6. concludeth ; For is inueniatur necessitas : nascitur intus volunt is ; Outwardly let them find a constraint ; and inwardly a good will or liking may grow in time . For the Spirit z z Iohn ● . 8 . bloweth where it listeth , on a a Act. ● . 5 . Saul the persecuter , on b b Euseb lib. Eccles. hist. 6. cap. 4. Basilides the tormentor , on c c Sleidan Comment. lib. 21. Vergerius the confuter , and so it may worke in those who are brought to the Church by compulsion , that of d d Esay 65.25 . Lyons , they may be Lambs , of Cormorants , be made Doues , and of peruerse Papists , by the preuenting and assisting grace of God become perfect Protestants , willingly now renuing by true repentance , the couenant first made in their Baptisme to Christ , who is their only Teacher and Master , as it followeth to be declared now in the Instruction , first vnto humilitie in the lowly seruant .

The third part . § . IIII. The Disciple is not aboue his Master . ] c c Theophylact. in 10. Matth. 24 Theophilact expounding this place , vnderstandeth it prouerbially spoken of any Master , and any scholler , because so long as they are schollers , they are inferiour to their Masters , for when once they become better , they are no more their schollars , as f f Apud Cic. lib. 9. Ep. sam. Ep. 14. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : many schollers are better then their Masters : But this interpretation is somewhat too generall , because albeit it be true in euery Master and Scholler , as they are so correlata : yet the article here is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , declaring with an emphasis or vehemencie , who properly is that Master , to wit , as g g Beda in 6. Luc. Beda , h h Strab. in gl●ss . ordin . Strabus , i i Stella in Luc. Stella , and k k Aquin. in Catena . & Marlaorat . the whole streame of learned Interpreters haue deliuered , Christ Iesus himselfe noted by the article ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . ) For so he applieth it to himselfe ; when vpon this very speech he inferreth , l l Mat. 10.24.25 If they call the Master of the house Beelzebub , how much shall they call them of the household ? Yea , and he plainely auoucheth , m m Matth. 23.8 . one is your Master , euen Christ : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ●lle Doctor , or ille Ductor , that Teacher , or that Leader of Israel , far surpassing those , who by a speciall commission from holy Iehoshaphat , n n 2. Chro. 17.6 taught the people , and had the booke of the Law of the Lord with them ; and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah , and taught the people . They were sent out by an earthly Potentate , but he o o Iohn 16.28 . came downe from the King of Heauen : They were directed by the booke of the Law : but he was that onely true p p Iames 4.12 . Law-giuer himselfe ; they went throughout all the Cities of Iudah only ; but he preached the Gospell in all q q Matth. 4.25 . Palestina , to wit , in Gallie , and Samaria , as well as in Iudaea , only to gather into one folde r r Matth. 15.24 . the lost sheepe of the house of Israel , to whom he was sent . So that his Disciples , be they neuer so well furnished with grace and power , either extraordinarie , as were s s Ephes. 4.11 . Apostles , Prophets , and Euangelists , or ordinarie , as Pastors , Doctors , and other good Christians had , and stil from him may haue , can neither be superiour , nor equall vnto him , who did but either send them as t t 2 Cor. 5.20 . Ambassadours in his stead , or call them as lost u u Luke 15.4 . sheepe into his solde . Wherefore hence wee learne a most certaine truth , that Christ Iesus was , is , The Doctrine . and euer shall be the sole supreme Teacher , Leader , Head , and Master-builder of his holy Catholike Church , and of all and euery member therein conteined . For so Scripture , Reason , 1. Regula . and Fathers doe demonstrate . Scripture vnder these two heads of places , as first , where he is called the corner stone prophetically by Dauid , saying , x x Psal. 118.22 . The stone which the builders refused , is become the head stone of the corner . For our Sauiour y y Matth. 21.42 . applieth it vnto himselfe , to the iust conuiction of the contemning Iewes : and St. Peter z z Act. 4.11 . feared not to vrge it be●ore the Elders in the Councell , as the only pregnant place , to proue Iesus to be Christ ; becau●e the a a Esa● 11.10 . Rom. 15.12 . Gentile● as the Iewes shall ●rust in him , being as S. Paul saith , built vpon b b Eph. 2.21.22 the foundation of the Apostles and the Prophets , Iesus Christ himselfe bring the chiefe Corner s●one , in whom all the building fi●ly framed together , groweth vnto an holy Temple in the Lord . Secondly , where he is intitul●d the c c Ephes. 1.22 . Head ouer all things to the Church , & the d d Ephes. 5.23 . Head of the Church , as the man is of the wi●e . For hereby is signified a full preeminence in regard , both of honour , since as the head is the chiefest part of the body naturall , so is Christ the Head e e Coloss. 1.18 . of the body the Church , euen the beginning , the first borne from the dead , that in all things hee might haue the preeminence , and of helpe which hee comfortably affordeth vnto al the other members of this his mysticall body whatsoeuer they be , by due ministration of spirituall grace , according to their seuerall necessities , that in him they may be full , and want nothing , as all the f f Colos. 2.9.10 fulnesse of the Godhead dwelleth in him bodily , and we are complete in him , who is the Head of all principalitie and power . For whatsoeuer , saith g g Ambros . in Col. 2. Ambrose , any thinketh great in any man , he shall finde more in Christ , because all haue from him , as members from the head , yet is he alwayes full : like the Sunne euer shining , like the Sea alwayes flowing ▪ like the Fountaine euerlasting ; h h Horat. ad Carn . sedul . be●t● pleno copia cornu : a blessed plentie from the i i Psal. 132.16 . bud●ing horne of salu●tion , k k Luke 1 . 6● . raised vp by the mightie God of Israel for vs in the house of his seruant Dauid . Reason drawne from the proportion of faith enforceth our consent vnto this truth , because in this Supremacie there cannot be either a fellow equall , or a deputie substituted to our Sauiour Christ : For he alone is first in respect of his person the l l Iohn . 1.14 . only begotten Sonne of God , both as God in the forme m m Phil. 2.6 . of God , thinking it no robberie to be equall with God , with whom n n Iohn 17.5 . before the world was , he had that glorie , o o Esay 42.8 . which he will not giue vnto another , no creature being capeable of that glorie , since p p Exod. 33.20 . no man can see God , and liue : and as Man , only conceiued q q Luke 1.35 . by the ouershaddowing of the Holy Ghost , onely r r Matth. 1.23 . borne of the pure Virgin Mary , only receiuing s s Iohn 3 34. the Spirit without measure , only like to t t Heb. 4.15 . man in all things sinne only excepted : secondly , in regard of his office , as he is the u u Heb. 9.15 . Mediator of the New Testament , both for Redemption , since x x Esay 63.2 . hee hath trodden the Win●-presse alone , and for Intercession , since he y y Rom. 8.35 . alone sitteth at the right hand of God , making continuall Intercession for vs . For this his Office of a Mediatour , he himselfe alone performeth , First , as he is the only Prophet , who z z Iohn 6.68 . hath the words of eternall life , being the only a a 1. Pet. 5.4 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the chiefe of the Sheepe . Secondly , as hee is the only Priest of the New Testament , after the b b Psal. 110.4 . order of MELCHISEDECH , c c Heb. 7.24 . continuing for euer in an vnchangeable Priesthood , in that , first , d d Heb. 10.14 . by one offering once offered , hee hath perfected for euer them that are sanctified , and then , e e Heb. 7.25 . liueth for euer to make intercession for vs . Thirdly , as he is a King , who for f f Psal. 93.1 . euer raigneth alone , g g Reuel . 17.14 King of Kings they h h Prou. 8.14 . raigning by him , and Lord of Lords ; who for him decree iudgement : i i Lucan . lib. 1. Pharsal . Nulla fides regni socijs , omnisque potestas Impatiens consortis erit : — Kings will haue no Copartners ; The Heauen , k k Plutarch . in Apophthegmat . said ALEXANDER , hath but one Sunne to shine : and the Church , yea , and the World , hath but one l l 1. Cor. 8.6 . God , who is Father of all , and one Christ , who is Lord of all .

So that well might the Ancient Fathers of the Primitiue Church , 3. Regula . vpon these good grounds , assent vnto this Truth : As first , for the Greek Church three ; namely , Clement of Alexandria , m m Clement . Alex . lib. 3. Paed. cap. 12. who plainely auoucheth , that Christ is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The onely Master : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The good Counsell of the good Father : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : The proper true Wisedome , the sanctification of our knowledge . n n Origen . lib. 6. contr. Celsum . tom. 2. p. 762. Origen , who from the same great Schoole , disputing against Celsus , aptly resembleth the Church to a Body , Christ the Sonne of God , to the Soule , and all the faithfull , to the members of this vniuersall Body : because , as the soule quickneth and mooueth the body , which of it selfe hath no liuely motion : so That Word stirring vp the body by a wonderfull force vnto those things which it ought to doe , mooueth altogether euery member of the Church , doing nothing without reason . And Gregorie Nyssen , who expounding that sentence in the Canticles , [ His o o Cantic . 5.11 head is as the most fine gold ] concludeth it p p Gregor. Nyssen . in Cantic . or . 13. to be Christ , not as God only , but also as Man , the Branch of virginitie , without blot of sinne : since the Head of the body , the Church , and the first fruits of all our nature is pure gold , and farre from all mixture of vitiousnesse .

Secondly , for the Latine Church three other , as good and great men as the former , to wit , Cyp●ian q q Cyprian . in Concil. Carthaginensi . thus speaking in the Councell of Carthage of the paritie of Bishops , concludeth ; Let vs all expect the Iudgement of our Lord Iesus Christ , who one & alone hath power , both to preferre vs in the gouernment of the Church , and to iudge of our actions . Ambrose , who discoursing vpon that place in the Prouerbs , [ The r r Prou. 8.28 . Lord possessed me in the beginning of his way , before his works of old : ] thus reasoneth ; By this , s s Ambros . lib. 3. de sid. cap. 4. Christ proueth himselfe to be God eternall , because he is the beginning of all things , and the Authour of euery vertue ; because hee is the Head of the Church . And lastly , Saint Augustine , next vnder t t Vid. Kemnit . in orat . de Lecti . Patrum . Christ and his holy Apostles , amongst the Doctors of the Church , the greatest Pillar of Christianitie , who many times sweetly redoubleth vpon this point , saying , Quia u u August . con● . 3. in Psal. 37. caput nostrum Christus est , corpus capitis illius nos sumus : Because Christ is our Head , we are the Body of that Head . Omnes qui ab initio saeculi fuerunt iusti , caput Christum habent : All the righteous , who haue liued euer since the World began , haue Christ for their Head . And in another place thus , x x Idem in Psal. 139. If Christ be an Head , Christ is the Head of some Body : the Body of that Head is the holy Church , in whose members we are , if we loue our Head .

But against this truth some may oppose these words of S. Paul ; Ob. y y 1. Cor. 3.9.10 . Wee are labourers together with God : yee are Gods husbandry ; yee are Gods building : according to the grace of God , which is giuen vnto mee , as a wise Master-builder , I haue layd the foundation , and another buildeth thereon . For here it seemeth that Christ hath the Apostles both for his fellow-labourers , and to be Master-builders as well as he .

But yet Christ is all in all ; and the Apostles , Sol. with other his faithfull Seruants rightly called , first , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Fellow-labourers : secondly , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Master-builders .

For , first , they are z z Vid. Keckerman . lib. 1. syst. Log. cap. 15. pag. 135. Fellow-labourers onely , as they are Instrumenta animata : Liuely Instruments ; as Seruants to their Master ; Souldiers to their Captaine , moouing onely of themselues as they are directed by their first moouer , according as all other second causes mooue not , vnlesse they be mooued by an higher cause ; as the a a Aristotel . lib. 8 Physic . cap. 5. Philosophers axiome is ; Non mouent nisi motae : second causes worke not , except they be wrought vpon by another higher cause : and as the Schooleman b b Aquin. 3. p. q. 63. ar. 5. in corp. giueth a Rule ; Virtus instrumentalis magis attenditur secundum conditionem principalis agentis : The vertue of the Instrument is more to be respected according to the state of the principallagent . So that as the Centurion was c c Matth. 8.9 . vnder authoritie , hauing Souldiers vnder him : and he said to this man , Goe , and he goeth ; and to another , Come , and he commeth : and to his seruant , Doe this , and he doth it : in like manner are Ministers of Gods Word vnder Christ appointed to be Stewards d d 1. Cor. 4.1.2 . of the mysteries of God , hauing committed vnto their charge the soules of Gods people , who as Ministers e e 1. Cor. 4.2 . must be faithfull , are to obey f f Heb. 13.17 . them that haue rule ouer them , being bound to giue account of what they can in no wise discharge themselues , but by the great blessing , and good acceptance of God in Christ Iesus , as g g 1. Cor. 3 6.7 . Paul may plant , and Apollos water , but God it is who must giue the increase : for without h h Iohn 15.6 . him , we can doe nothing . Secondly therefore the blessed Apostle tearmeth himselfe 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a Master-builder , not simply & absolutely : for so Wisedome i i Prou. 9.1 . only buildeth her house vpon the k k Matth. 16.16 rocke , which is her selfe : but , only in a certaine respect either of time , as he was the first who preached the l l 1. Cor. 4.15 . Gospell to them of Corinth , to whom he so became a Master , or first builder , as Thomas m m Euseb. lib. 3. histor. cap. 1. to the Indians , and so the other Apostles in other parts of the world ; or of dignitie , wherein he was vnder Christ a chiefe man , an Apostle ( the n n 1. Cor. 12.26 . first degree of Ministers , ) one that o o 1. Cor. 15.10 laboured more aboundantly then they all , yet not hee , but the grace of God with him . This place then notwithstanding being in it selfe ( as you well see ) so plaine , we conclude our proofes of the fore-proposed doctrine with these sweet words of Gregorie Nazianzen , p p Nazianz. orat . 26. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 For we all are one bodie in Christ , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : euery one of vs members of Christ , and one of another : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : for this member ruleth , and sitteth before , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : but that member is led , and directed : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : and although both these members worke not the same , vnlesse we will say , that it is the same to rule , and to obey : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : yet are they both made one into one Christ ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : fitted together , and compacted by one Spirit . The Vses . Wherefore to make good vse of this doctrine , here we haue good occasion first , for correction , secondly , for caution , 1. Of correction . thirdly , for consolation . The correction of Popish flatterie , wherewith Monks and Iesuits puffe vp that Antichrist , their Pope of Rome , by assigning vnto him such high names , and great titles , as indeede agree to none but to Christ Iesus , whome they thereby blaspheme , and most sacrilegiously rob of his due honour . For to go no further then to their Grand Cardinall , who is in stead of the rest a right Goliah : we finde his last q q Bellar. lib. 2. de Pontif. Rom. cap. 31. argument , whereby he would proue the Popes Supremacie ouer other Bishops , to be drawne from certain names , and titles of the Bishop of Rome , amongst which ( being fifteene in number ) some are vnlawfull , r r Vid. Whitaker contr. 4. q. 4. ca. 2 & Arg. vltimo . euen meerely blasphemous as these fiue especially , first , Pontifex maximus : the chiefe Bishop . Secondly , Vicarius Christi : the Vicar of Christ . Thirdly , Caput Ecclesiae : the head of the Church . Fourthly , Sponsus Ecclesiae : the Bridegrome of the Church . Fiftly , Episcopus vniuersalis : the vniuersall Bishop , because they are the proper titles of Iesus Christ , betokening that Soueraignetie ouer his Church , which none hath , but himselfe alone . For first , who is Pontifex maximus , the chiefe Bishop , but Christ alone ? Aaron s s Heb. 5.4.5 . in the Law , but Christ in the Gospell is the onely high Priest , who t t Heb. 7.26 . both was here on earth without sinne , and now u u Heb. 8.1 . is set on the right hand of the throne of Maiestie in the heauens . Well therefore did the Fathers assembled in the third x x Concil. Carthag . 3. Can. 26. Councell at Carthage ordeine , vt primae sedis Episcopus non appelletur Princeps Sacerdotum , aut summus Sacerdos , aut aliquid huiusmodi ; sed tantùm primae sedis Episcopus : that the Bishop of the first See be not called the Prince of Priests , or chiefe Priest , or such like , Ob. but only Bishop of the first See . For whereas Bellarmine would restraine this Canon vnto the Prouinces of Africk only , wherein there were many equall Primates , and not to the Bishop of Rome , who by Gregorie , Anselme , and Bernard , with the sixth Synod , Sol. is called chiefe Bishop : I answere , that then Gratian y y Gratian. dist. 99. Can. 3. would not haue registred it in his Decrees for a common rule , which if Gregorie , Anselme , Bernard , and those of the sixt Synode transgresse , we can but hold them for flattering merchants of the purple Whore ; albeit they may be excused for this title , as giuing it only after a common manner of speech , because of excellencie in learning and life , as Athanasius was called by z z Ruffin . lib. 2. histor. cap. 28. Ruffinus , Pontifex maximus , and all other Bishops are tearmed by a a Anaclet . Ep. Decret. 2. Anacletus , summi Sacerdotes : chiefe Priests : indeed somewhat too highly for those that b b 2. Cor. 4.5 . should not preach themselues , but Iesus Christ the Lord , and themselues your seruants for Iesus his sake , who is both the c c Iohn 10.11 . good Shepheard , and the chiefe d d 1. Pet. 5.4 . Shepheard of the sheepe .

Secondly , Why call they their Pope , Vicarium Christi : the Vicar of Christ ? Is it in regard of Christs Spirituall Kingdome ? Hee there needs no Vicar , e e Matth. 28.20 being with vs alwayes to the end of the World : and as Tertullian saith , f f Tertullian . lib. de praescript . cap. sending vicariam vim Spiritus Sancti , qui credentes agat , that is , the vertue of the Holy Ghost , who draweth the Beleeuers in stead of himselfe . Or is it in respect of Office and Administration Temporall ? So are Kings and Princes called Gods Vicars , as King g g In Epist. ad Lucium , apud Fox . lib. 1. Martyr●iog . Lucius by Eleutherius , and Anastasius the Emperour by the Bishop h h Anastas . Ep. ●ecret . ad Anastas . tit. 6. apud Binnium , tom . 2. Concil. Anastasius . Yea , and all other Bishops and Priests are called Christs Vicars , by i i Euseb. Papa Ep. 3. Decret. apud Binnium , tom. 1. Eusebius , because , Christi vice Legatione sunguntur in Ecclesiâ : In stead of Christ , they execute an Ambassage in the Church . For it is Augustine his double Rule , k k August in 〈…〉 . Omnis Antistes ●s●●hristi Vi●ius : Euery Bishop is Christs Vicar : and l l Idem 〈◊〉 q. 106. Homo Impertum Dei habens , quasi Vicarius Dei est : Man hauing Gods Dominion , is as Gods Vicar . How can the Pope then be Christs Vicar , when Christ hath not made him so , neither doth hee behaue himselfe , as a Vicar or Vicegerent : but as a Lord-Royal ; when yet his own Law is , That m m Io● . 22 Extrauag Con. lib. 3 tit. 2. cap. 5. ad init . the Vicar of Christ should conforme himselfe to the acts of Christ ?

For , thirdly , is hee not entituled , Caput Ecclesiae : The Head of the Church ? Is not this Christs Free-hold , whereupon he so vsurpeth ? And yet how can hee be a Vicar of Christ , and the Head of the Church ? For as that Titular Patriarch of Antioch , spake in the Councell of Basill , n n Joh. Patriar . Antioch . in append . Concil. apud Binnium , tom. 3. pa. 2. Caput esse denotat praeeminentiam , quam Minister non habet supra Dominam : To be Head , noteth a preeminence , which the Seruant hath not aboue his Mistresse .

Ob. Yes , say they , o o Rhemists in 1. Eph. §. 5. Hee may bee a Ministeriall Head , as the Pope is to the Militant Church here on earth . Well , be it so .

Sol. But I demand what Scripture teacheth this ? For no place is yet to our knowledge brought by any of them for ground of this distinction . But to deale kindly with them , who so disgrace their Sauiour by magnifying their Pope , admit this : yet then the Pope hath not to doe with the Church Triumphant , being only the Ministeriall Head of the Militant Church : neither yet can euery Pope bee a true Head thereof , since some Popes are damned creatures in Hell , euen , p p Watsons Quodlibets q. Sixtus Quintus , by Bellarmines iudgement , and Landus with others of that Ranke , whom q q Vid. Baron . Annal. ad Ann. 900. &c. Baronius , and r r Platina in Lando , &c. Platina haue censured either for Monsters , or obscure Villaines . But if they were neuer so good men , I maruell how the Church shall liue , when the Pope is dead : Shall it walke hop-headlesse ? Poore Church ! either the Pope is not thine Head , vpon whom thy life dependeth , as the life of the members is from the Head , or else thou maist make a great many Resurrections vpon the enstalling of euery new Pope , yea , and must be sometimes like the triple-headed Cerberus , ( Absit dicto blasphemia ! ) vpon any Schisme . Answere these doubts , yee Papists , or your Pope is no Head of the Militant Church .

But , fourthly , the Pope is Sponsus Ecclesiae , The Bridegroome of the Church , if hee bee not the Head . Nay , then hee must bee the Head , as the s s Ephes. 5.23 . Husband is the Head of the Wife . But who durst call the Pope , the Bridegroome to the Church , which by Saint t t 2. Cor. 11.2 . PAVL is espoused and presented to one Husband , euen Christ , who ( as the Baptist saith ) u u Iohn 3.29 . is the Bridegroome , because hee hath the Bride , whom hee x x Hos. 2.19 . married vnto himselfe for euer ? Surely , neither Scripture , nor Councell , nor Father , euer gaue this Title to the Pope , till a thousand , two hundred , and fortie yeeres after CHRIST , when the Dogge had his day in the very power and houre of darkenesse , I meane , when Antichrist ruffled in the Councell assembled at y y Bellar. reporteth it out of the Sext. tit de Elect. ca● . Vbi periculum : Where yet I cannot finde any such word in their new Edition Gregorian . Lyons , where this Title ( Sponsus Ecclesiae ) was giuen to the Pope , farre contrarie to Saint Bernards minde , who told z z Bernard . Ep. 237. Pope EVGENIVS , that since he was the Bridegroomes friend , hee should make no challenge vnto the Bride , vnlesse it be to dye for her sake . For that were to make the Church an Harlot , if She should be espoused to any other , since Christ euer liueth ; because the a a Rom. 7.3 . Woman , which hath an Husband , is bound by the Law vnto her Husband so long as he liueth .

Ob. But may not an Husband haue a Deputie in his absence ?

Sol. To what purpose ? To beget Children of her ? Then b b Gene. 39.9 . Ioseph might without sinne haue layne with his Mistresse . But shee was exempted from vnder his hand , as the Church is from vnder the power of any Pope , Priest or Potentate , in respect of her coniunction in Marriage , which is only with Christ , as she truly professeth , c c Can● . 7.10 . I am my Beloueds , and his desire is towards mee .

Ob. Where then the Cardinall doth not thinke it absurd in spirituall matters , that one spouse should belong to many , howsoeuer it is grosse in Temporall causes ;

Sol. Let him know , that as Man and Wife are by Marrriage d d Gene. 2.23 . one flesh ; so Christ and his Church are by spirituall coniunction e e 1. Cor. 12.12 one body , of which , if the Pope bee not a member , he is but a damned creature , ( for f f Cybrian . lib. de Vuit . Ecclesiae . out of the Church is no Saluation : ) and if hee be a member , then is he not Sponsus : the Bridegroome , or Head , but one ouer whom the Spouse hath a power euen to be his Mistresse , because hee is but her Husbands Vicar , or Deputie , or Steward , not to rule ouer her , but for her benefit to dispence their seuerall portions vnto her seruants , as Thomas g g Apud Aen●um Syluium lib. 1. de gest . Concil. Basil . ens . de Corsellis did learnedly argue this Case before the Fathers in the Councell of Basill .

Yet , fifthly and lastly , hee is called and must carrie it cleerely to be so , Episcopus vniuersalis : The vniuersall Bishop : albeit no Scripture euer gaue him , or any other Bishop such a name ; nay , nor yet any Father of the Primitiue Church , saue h h Theodo . diac . Ischyrion , diac . Athanas . presb . in Actione 3. Concil. Chalcedonensis . three priuate men in the Councell of Chalcedon , who intituled Leo the first , vniuersall Archbishop , or vniuersall Patriarch ; but if we may beleeue the report of Gregory ; i i Gregor. ad Mauritium , lib. 4. Ep. 32. Although this name of vniuersall Bishop was in honour of Saint PETER , offered by that Councell to the Bishop of Rome : yet none of his Predecessours euer tooke it vnto him , or gaue consent to vse it . For indeede Gregorie himselfe did k k Gregor. Ep. 36.38.39 . lib. 4. Registri . many times inueigh against Iohn the Patriarch of Constantinople , for vsurping this name of vniuersall Bishop , as a name too high for any man ; and therfore a proud , blasphemous and sacrilegious Title for a Minister of Christ : Yea , and Gratian l l Gratian. dist . 99. Can 3.4 . from the Councell of Afrike , and from the following Decree of Pelagius , maketh this plaine conclusion of ( as the third m m Gloss. 10. Fan. ibid. principall point of that distinction , ) Vniuersalis autem nec etiam Romanus Pontifex appelletur : The Bishop of Rome must not bee called vniuersall .

But ( marke a distinction ! Ob. ) n n Bellar. vbi supra , & Sanders li. 7 de Vis . Monarch . num. 447. the name of vniuersall Bishop , is to be vnderstood two wayes , first , so as he that is vniuersall Bishop , be vnderstood to bee the onely Bishop of all Christian Cities ; so that the rest are not Bishops , but onely his Vicars , who is called the vniuersall Bishop , and so this name is truely prophane and sacrilegious , as Gregorie thought : but , secondly , he may be called vniuersall Bishop , who hath a generall care of the whole Church : so as hee doth not exclude particular Bishops : as in GREGORIES opinion , the Bishop of Rome may bee called vniuersall Bishop .

Sol. But to answere him , and all their Crue , who euer vnderstood vniuersall for one only singular man , but they , who might well know , that IOHN sought not to be Bishop alone , but as Gregorie expoundeth the Title , o o Gregor. lib. 4. Ep. 38. to put all Christs members vnder him , by the name of vniuersall Bishop , and so to bee the chiefe of Bishops , or to speake us IOHNS language , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that is , Bishop of all the habitable World : a proud Title for one man , there being by the order p p Concil. Nicaen . 1. Can. 6. & Constantinopolit . 1. Can. 5 vid. Iunij Animaduers . in Bellar. contr. 3. lib. 2. cap. 12. nota . 46. of the Church , foure Patriarchs , who had this name equally according , as their Iurisdictions were equall in their parts allotted to them , as the Romane Bishop had Italie and the West , the Bishop of Antioch had Syria , and the East ; the Bishop of Alexandria had Afrike and the South ; and the Bishop of Constantinople had Thrace , Greece , Asia-Minor , and the North ; the Patriarch of Hierusalem being more for honour then neede , and yet somewhat conuenient to decide doubts by an odde voice , if it were so required .

For wee find not only this name of vniuersall Bishop giuen by q q Iustinian . Cod. lib. 1. tit. 5. l. 7. Emperours to the other Patriarchs , as well as to the Bishop of Rome , but also by the Bishop of Rome himselfe thus writing , r r Concil. Nicaeno 2. act. 2. THARASIO Generali Patriarchae ADRIANVS seruus seruorum Dei : To THARASIVS Generall ( so hee readeth 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) Patriarch ADRIAN seruant of the seruants of God . Wherfore , as Iohn transgressed the bounds of modestie and order by his affection : so doth the Pope swarue farre from all humanitie , by his vsurpation of this title , which neither could s s Platina in Bonifac. 3. Phocas giue , nor Boniface take , nor other Popes after assume as their right , without preiudice to the other three Patriarchs , as t t Apud Gratia . vbi supia . Pelagius reasoned , yea , and as it is proued afterward , when vpon this Chiefedome , the Pope did not onely ouersway the other three Patriarchs , but all Bishops besides , not fearing to bee called by his u u August . Anconitanit . q. 19. art. 3. Flatterers , Immediatum Episcopum cuiusque Ecclesiae : The immediate Bishop of euery Church . Is this to preach Christ Iesus the Lord ? Is this to follow Peter , who did not x x Act. 10.26 . suffer Cornelius to fall downe before him because he was a man ? No , no , it is with proude y y Act. 12.20 . Herod to take to him the name of GOD . But what saith their z z Gratian. dist. 40. c. 12. Canon Law out of Chrysostome ? a a In oper. Imperfect . in Mat. homil. 43. Whosoeuer desireth Primacie in earth , shall finde confusion in heauen ; neither shall he be reckoned amongst the seruants of Christ , that dealeth for supremacie . For b b Prou. 16.5 . all the proud in heart are an abomination vnto the Lord : and amongst men they shall finde , that c c Prou. 25.27 . to seeke their glory , is no glory ; since glory is d d Beza emblemat . 32. like the Crocodile , it will follow them that flee it , and flee them that follow it ; that Bernard might well exclaime thus against this vanitie in the Prelates of his time ; e e Bernard . lib. 3 de Consid. ad Eugen. O ambitio ambitientium crux , quomodo omnes torquens , omnibus places ! O ambition , the Crosse of proud men , how dost thou please all , and yet torment all ! Wherefore I conclude this iust correction of Popish pride , too cleerely made knowne to the World by these titles , with the words of Saint CYPRIAN , f f Cyprian , lib. de Vnitate Ecclesiae Nemo fraternitatem mendicio fallat : Let no man deceiue the brotherhood by a lye . Nemo sidei veritatem perfidâ praeuaricatione corrumpat : Let no man corrupt the truth of faith , by faithlesse deceiuing . Episcopatus vnus est , cuius a singulis in solidum pars tenetur : There is one Bishopricke , of which , part is holden by euery one wholly .

Yet , secondly , hence , that Christ Iesus is the onely supreme Head of the Catholike Church , 2. Of Caution . wee are not onely to correct Popish errour , but also to giue good Caution to our selues for the right vnderstanding of the Kings most Royall Maiestie his Title , which we most lawfully and iustly ascribe vnto his most Excellent Person , and vnto all and euery his lawfull Heyres and Successors in the Oath of Supremacie , when we acknowledge g g Vid. Oath of Supremacie in 1. Eliz. cap. 1. apud Rastall , tit . Crowne . his Maiestie to be Supreme Gouernour of this Realme , and of all other his Highnesse Dominions and Countreyes , as well in all Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall things and causes , as Temporall . For hereby wee giue but h h Matth. 22.21 Caesar his due , euen vnder Christ such a power and authoritie , as not onely Scripture assigneth him , when it willeth vs i i 1. Pet. 2.13 . to submit our selues to the King , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , k k B. Tonstal in his Sermon before K. Henrie the eight . as vnto him , who hath aboue all others a Chiefedome , or Headship ; such as Dauid l l Psal. 18.43 . had ouer the Nations ; yea , and m m 1. Sam. 15.17 Saul ouer the Tribes : but also reason enforceth vs to yeeld , in regard , both of his Name , & of his Nature , as hee is a King . For what is his name ? In Hebrew it is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as some n n Auenar . in Lexic . thinke , of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for that it is the Kings Office o o Pet. Mart●● . in 1. Reg. 3.7 . to goe in and out before his people in all good gouernment , as Salomon desired p p 2. Chro. 1.10 Wisedome therefore . In Greeke it is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 q q Etymolog . con. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as the foundation of the people , because on him is settled their safetie , being r r 2 Sam. 18.3 . worth ten thousand of them . In Latine Princeps , s s Gregor. Tholosanus lib. 6. de rep. cap. 4. quasi primum caput , As their first and chiefe Head , vpon whom , next vnder God wee are to depend , that t t 1. Tim. 2.4 . vnder them wee may lead a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlinesse and honestie . So that u u Agapet . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . ad Iustinia . apud Orthodoxograph . tom. 1. Agapetus might well say vnto Iustinian , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : The King is Lord ouer all , yet Gods seruant withall . For what is his Nature as he is a King ? None better expresseth it then the Apostle x x Rom. 13.4 . Saint Paul , saying , He is the Minister of God to thee for good . For here is , first , his Maker , GOD , By y y Prou. 8.14 . me Kings raigne : secondly , his matter or obiect of gouernment , Thou , whosoeuer thou art , z z Rom. 13.1 . euery soule must bee subiect vnto the higher Powers : thirdly , his forme , Gods seruice , according vnto his will , a a Psal. 2.11 . Serue the Lord in feare : fourthly , his end , b b 1. Tim. 2.2 . Thy good , in an honest and a quiet life . So that , looke how farre God hath giuen him authoritie and power ; so farre must inferiours bee subiect vnto it without exemption , vnlesse , against all conscience , by rebellion c c Rom. 13.2 . they resist the Ordinance of God . Now certaine it is , that God hath giuen to Kings an absolute power and Soueraigntie vnder him , ouer all Persons , Goods , or Causes within their Dominions .

For , first , Persons are subiect vnto obedience without exception , as the Apostle saith , Let d d Rom. 13.1 . euery soule be subiect to the higher Powers . Yea , saith e e Chrysost. hom. 23. in Ep. ad Rom. Chrysostome , If thou beest an Apostle , if an Euangelist , if a Prophet , or whosoeuer thou art : for this subiection hindreth not godlinesse ; but ratifieth Gods Order for reward of thy well-doing , as Salomon f f 1. Reg. 2.26 . preferred Zadoc : or for thy iust punishment , if thou rebellest against thy Soueraigne , as did Abiathar deposed , g g Vid. Bennonem Cardinal . & Act. & Monum . Io. Fox . de his omnibus . Hildebrand , Lanfranke , Anselme , Becket , Beuford , Poole , Allen , and the rest of our Romish Renegadoes .

Secondly , Goods are at Princes disposing for the good of Church and Common-wealth , bee they what they may bee , prophane or sacred , which the King may eyther for necessary vse establish , as good Nehemiah h h Nehe. 13.12 . did the Tithes , or vpon abuse translate to other occasions , thereby to punish the grosse offendours ; as Ioas i i 1. Reg. 12.7 . did disgrace the Priests , by forbidding them to take any further Offerings of their acquaintance , since with what they had before receiued , they did not repayre the breaches of the Temples : so may Kings take Tribute of Church-lands , as Christ k k Matth. 17.25 himselfe payed to Caesar : so are Clergie-men to yeeld subsidie , as members of the body politike , euen out of their Lands , and other reuenewes , which they hold of the King in capite , as we Englishmen say in chiefe , according as the l l Gratian. dist. 8. Can. 10. Canon Law iudged out of S. Augustine m m August . tr. 6. in Ioh. prope finem . thus disputing : Nolite dicere , quid mihi & Regi ? Quid tibi ergo & possessioni ? Per iura Regum possidentur possessiones : Say not yee , What haue I to doe with the King ? Then , what hast thou to doe with Possessions ? By the Lawes or right of Kings are Possessions kept .

Thirdly , Causes Ecclesiasticall , as well as Ciuill , are within the compasse of the Kings Iurisdiction , since otherwise there can hardly , eyther Kings be n n Esay 49.23 . nursing Fathers , or Queenes be nursing Mothers vnto the Church . Was not the Iudge to o o Deut. 17.8 . ioyne with the Priest in the sentence of Iudgement ? Did not Asa , I●hoshaphat , Hezekiah , Iosiah , Nehemiah , and such other good Rulers of Iudah , meddle with causes of Ecclesiasticall conusance , when they commanded the p p 2. King . 18.4 Priests to purge the Temple , the q q 2. Chro. 19 4 Leuites to teach the people , r r 2 Reg. 23.6 . put downe all Idolatry , and restrained s s Nehe. 13.15 . abuses done vpon the Sabbath day ? Did not the Fathers of the Primitiue Church craue helpe t t Euseb. lib. 7. histor. cap. 24. of Aurelianus the Emperour for deposing of Paulus Samosatenus ? Had not Constantine the Great in his power what he determined betweene u u Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 4. Alexander and Arius , in Alexandria , betweene x x Optatus Mileuitan . lib. 1. contr. Parmenianum . Caecilianus and Donatus in Carthage ? Who called Councels ? Who placed Bishops ? Who established Churches ? Who receiued the Appeales of Bishops from their Metropolitanes ? The Emperour , while hee stood , and since his deminishing , those Kings of the Prouinces , as wee may plainely see by the y y Tomis 1. & 2. Concil. apud Binnium , & apud Caranzum . Councels of Spaine at Toledo ; of France , at Orleance , and other places . For this point is plaine by those words of Leo the z z Leo 1. Epist. 75. cap. 3. Romane Bishop , to Leo the Emperour ; Seeing God hath enriched your Gentlenesse with so great enlightning of his Sacrament , you are presently to marke , that this Kingly power is conferred vpon you , not onely for the gouernment of the World , but especially for the safegard of the Church ; that by the repressing of bold attempts , you may both defend things well ordayned , and restore true peace to things in trouble , and that by driuing out the vsurpers of anothers right . Therefore , in a word , we find that the King is called the Head of the Church , not mysticall and spirituall ( for so is Christ a a Vt supra . the onely Head : ) but politicall and corporall , as the b b Esay 9.15 . ancient and Honourable is the Head : and yet so not an Head which doth by it selfe execute what is to be done for mans soules health in the Church of God , I meane , he is not caput administrans : a ministring head , in his owne person , ( for Kings in Gods law were not to sacrifice , as appeareth by Vzziah , c c 2. Chron. 26.16 . therefore smitten with a Leprosie : ) but ( as our most d d Now●l against Dorman , & D. Rainolds Conference with Hart cap. 10. diuis. 1. learned Diuines haue expressed it ) the King is caput imperans , an head , who howsoeuer he may himselfe execute any Soueraigne dutie concerning the affaires of the Common-wealth , as to sit in iudgement with e e 1. Reg. 3.15 . Salomon , and to f f Vid. Q. Curtium , lib. 3. &c. make warre with Alexander : yet in offices Ecclesiasticall , only is to commaund and see those duties performed by such as are therunto allotted by Gods speciall calling , as Dauid g g 1. Chro. 24.8 . set the Priests in their orders & courses ; Hezekiah h h 2. Chro. 29.4 . called them to purge the Temple . For this is the settled iudgement of the Primitiue Church , as is manifest by these words first of Augustine ; i i August . Ep. 50 ad Bonifac. The King serueth God otherwise , as he is a man , and otherwise as he is a King : As a man , he serueth God by liuing faithfully : but as a King , he serueth him , by ordaining with force , conuenient Lawes commanding iust things , and forbidding things contrarie ; and againe , k k August . lib. 3. contr. Cres●onium Grammaticum , cap. 51. In this , Kings , as it is giuen them in charge from God , serue God ; in this respect they are Kings , if in their Kingdome they commaund good , forbid euill , not onely pertaining to humane societie , but also belonging to diuine Religion . Secondly , of Isidore l l Isidor . Hispal . lib. 3. de summo bono , cap. 53. Hispalensis , Princes of this world many times exercise the heights of godlinesse obtained within the Church , that thereby they may strengthen Ecclesiasticall discipline , and that what a Priest will not doe by speech of doctrine , Autoritie may accomplish by terror of discipline . And this I hold for caution sufficient in the right vnderstanding of the Regall title , which is not giuen in flatterie , but acknowledged in his right as next vnder Christ , whose seruant he is ; that so notwithstanding this subordinate power of earthly Princes vnder Christ in the Church , as it is visibly militant in this or that Kingdome & Countrey of this world , yet Christ may be all in all , euen m m Eccles. 5.8 . Of Consolation . higher then those who are the highest . So that thirdly from the fore-spoken-of doctrine we finde to our particular benefit , vnspeakeable consolation , because we depending vpon this Foundation , this Teacher , this Head , this Master Christ Iesus , shall neuer perish by a finall fall . For we shall not fall finally , being taught by him in his holy Word , our n n Psal. 119.105 light , and o o Iohn 5.39 . our life , being ruled by him through his holy Spirit , p p 1. Iohn 3.9 . his seed , and our q q Rom. 1.4 . sanctifier : his teaching , his ruling , stayeth vs in his Truth from damnable Errours ; r r Iohn 17.17 . his Word is that Truth , s s Iohn 16.13 . his Spirit leadeth to it . So that although we liue in this world as in a Labyrinth , going euer on , but neuer getting out , by the blinding and winding wayes of wickednesse , yet need we not feare the want of an issue , since his Word as a threed will shew vs the way ; his Spirit our Comforter will strengthen our hearts to encounter the Minotaurus ; that killing his companion , our trecherous flesh , and discouering his path-way , this wide and wild world , we may put him to flight , and say with the People returned out of captiuitie vnto his holy Church , t t Esay 26.1.2.3.4.5 . We haue a strong Citie , ( for u u Psal. 48.3 . God is knowne in it , ) saluation will God appoint for walles and bulwarks ( to cast out our enemies , and to keepe vs in compasse . ) Open yee the gates ( yee x x Iohn 10.5 . Porters of the Lords house , who haue the key y y Luke 11.52 . of knowledge , and whom he hath appointed to carry the z z Esay 22.22 . Reuel 3.7 . key of Dauid for opening & shutting , for a a Iohn 20.23 . remitting and retaining sinne , ) that the righteous nation which keepeth the truth , may enter in ( through the b b Reuel . 22.14 gate into the Citie , by grace to glory . ) For thou , Lord , wilt keepe him in perfect peace , whose minde is stayed on thee ( as on the rocke , against which albeit c c Matth. 7.25 . all waues doe dash , yet are they done away ) because he trusted in thee ( for the Lord neuer d d Psal. 37.40 . faileth them that trust in him . ) Therefore trust yee in the Lord for euer : for in the Lord Iehouah ( who performes what he promiseth to be e e Exod. 6.3 . knowne by this Name ) is euerlasting strength . As therefore we cannot finally fall , so shall we not perish , being set on that Foundation , being holden of that Head . For f f 2. Tim. 2.19 . the foundation of the Lord remaineth sure , and hath this seale , The Lord knoweth who are his . Can we then be moued out of place by any storme , being so well grounded ? Our vpper parts are safe too ; for our Head is g g Phil. 3.20 . aboue , that we cannot be drowned in the middest of many waters , being h h Colos. 2.19 . knit vnto him by so many ioynts and bands . If we be weake in our selues , as we are all but flesh , yet are we strong in him , who first can so saue vs , that i i Iohn 10.27 . none shall be able to take vs out of his hand : who , secondly , will saue vs k k Luk. 1.71.74 . from the hand of all that hate vs , that in peace we may serue him without feare : who , thirdly , as he l l Reuel. 1.8 . is Alpha by preuenting grace , will also be Omega by his gift of perseuerance , m m Phil. 1.6 . performing the good worke he hath begun in vs , and bringing n n Z●ch 4.7 . Vid. Caluin . ibid forth the head stone of his spirituall building in vs , with shoutings ( of his gladsome o o Luke 15.8 . Angels for our conuersion ) crying , Grace , Grace vnto it . For by p p Ephes. 1.8 . grace we are saued , and not of our selues : his q q 1. Cor. 15.10 grace is not in vaine in vs ; wee r r Ephes. 4 15. growing both so fast , and so fully thereby into our head , that we cannot be moued , s s Psal. 30.7 . God by his fauour hauing made our mountaine to stand so strong . For first are our foes many ? Feare t t 2. Reg. 6.16 . not : for they that be with vs , are more then they that be with them . u u Rom. 8.31 . God is on our side , who can be against vs ? For , secondly , are our foes mightie ? Be of good comfort : the Lyon x x Gene. 49.9 . couchant of the Tribe of Iuda , who is our shield , will y y Matth. 4.11 . put to flight the z z 1. Pet. 5.8 . rampant roaring Lyon of hell : yea , a a Rom. 16.20 . the God of peace shall bruise Satan vnder your feete shortly . For , thirdly , haue our foes fought long against vs ? Be not discouraged , their time is the shorter ; our glory is the neerer , and therefore b b Reuel . 12.12 they rage . He that saueth vs , seeth them , c c Psal. 59.9 . and laugheth them to scorne , for d d Act. 9.5 . kicking so foolishly against the pricks . Our teares are put into his bottles ; our troubles are registred in his booke of remembrance , that they may be in fresh suite against our enemies for our comfort and encouragement , who shall finde in the end e e Rom. 8.23.24 a glorious libertie , by the full redemption of our bodies , from trouble by death , and from death , by the comming of Christ vnto Iudgement . For here we f f Heb. 13.14 . haue no continuing Citie , but looke for one to come ; whereinto since in g g Reuel. 21. ●7 no wise shall enter any thing that defileth ; he h h 1. Iohn 3. ● . that hath this hope in him , to enter therein , and be like him , shall purifie himselfe , euen as he is pure . For this is that conformitie vnto our Master in Christian perfection , of which we are now briefely to speake of in the last place .

Euery one that is perfect , shall be as his Master . ] The originall is [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : The fourth Part. ] which i i Theophylact. in 6. Luc. Theophylact and Erasmus k k Erasm . in Annotat . in 6. Luc. seeme to vnderstand as spoken Imperatiuely ( Let euery one bee ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) perfect , as his Master ; ) in truth , all to one and the selfe-same sense , that others , as the l l Vid. Bezam . in Annotat maioribus in 6. Luc. Syriack , and the Vulgar doth reade , viz. that the Disciple must conforme himselfe to be like his Master , howsoeuer hee swarued farre from him before . For the word ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) signifieth him who is restored to the place , whence hee was before , as it were disioynted : the word ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) being borrowed from Chirurgians , who 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , put broken members into their owne places , saith m m Apud Henr. Stephan . in 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Aegineta , as n n Eph. 4 11.12 12. Vbi vid. Zanchium in Eph. he gaue some , Apostles ; and some , Prophets ; and some , Euangelists ; and some , Pastors and Teachers , ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) for the repayring and perfecting of the Saints , who before by nature were out of the place of happinesse , but by the Word of Grace are restored , and made perfect . For the word ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) signifieth , first , to restore and set things falne , into their proper place againe , as where the Apostle saith , o o Gal. 6.1 . If a man be ouertaken in a fault , ye which are Spirituall , restore ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) such a one with the Spirit of Meekenesse . Secondly , to be more and more perfected and established in the same estate , vnto which they were restored , as the same Apostle beseecheth the Corinthians , p p 1. Cor. 1. ●0 . that there be no diuision amongst them , but that they may be perfectly ioyned together 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) in the same minde and in the same iudgement .

The point then of Doctrine , The Doctrine . which hence wee learne , is this , that if we be the true Disciples of Christ , we must alwayes goe forward towards that full perfection , which is in Christ Iesus . 1. Regula . For so it is commanded not only to q q Gene. 17.1 . ABRAHAM : I am the Almightie God ▪ walke before mee , and bee thou perfect ; but also to all faithfull Professors , both by our Sauiour ; r r Matth. 5.48 . Be ye therefore perfect , as your Father , which is in Heauen , is perfect : 2. Regula . and by Saint PAVL , Be s s 2. Cor. 13.11 . perfect : as IOB was , a t t Iob. 1.1 . man perfect and vpright , as u u 1. Sam. 13.4 . DAVID was a man after GODS owne heart , as x x Matth. 1.19 . IOSEPH was a iust man , and ZACHARIE y y Luke 1.6 . and ELIZABETH were both righteous before God , walking in all the Commandements and Ordinances of the Lord , blamelesse . For if they will haue Heauen , they must doe thus , 3. Regula . since z z 1. Cor. 15.50 flesh and bloud cannot enter into the Kingdome of God ; neither corruption inherit incorruption : And therefore let vs goe a a Heb. 13.13 . to him without the Campe , hearing his reproch ; that is , as Primasius b b Primas . Commentar. in 13. Hebr. hath fully expounded , Because he hath suffered without the Campe , that he might sanctifie vs ; let vs go forth vnto him too , without the conuersation of carnall men , mortifying our members together with our sinnes , and concupiscences : let vs also imitate his Passion , by enduring Martyrdome for his sake . For this is to beare his reproch , to suffer the same things , which hee sustained . For his Crosse seemeth vnto the Pagans to bee his shame ; but vnto vs it is Sanctification and Redemption : therefore let vs goe forth to him out of the Tents , despising things present , louing things to come ; contemning things visible , desiring to follow things eternall .

Ob. But it may be , some will say , that no man liuing in this World can bee perfect , since in c c Iames 3.2 . many things we sinne all , and if we say , d d 1. Iohn 1.8 . we haue no sinne , wee deceiue our selues , and there is no truth in vs ; and we e e 1. Cor. 13.9 . know but in part , and prophecie but in part : why then doth Christ command vs to be perfect ? f f In Sext. lib. 5. tit . de Reg. iuris 6 Nemo tenetur ad impossibile : No man is bound vnto what is impossible for him to doe .

Sol. Indeede men say so ; but g g Psal. 51.6 . God , who requireth truth in the inward parts , commanded the obseruation of the Morall Law , to all men vnder paine of the eternall h h Deut. 27.26 . Curse ; and yet it is not possible for i i Rom. 3.19 20 any man liuing to keepe the Law , being so subiect to all imperfections , that the whole k k Esay 1.6.7 . head is sicke , and the whole heart faint : from the sole of the foote , euen vnto the head , there is no soundnesse in it , but wounds , and bruises , and putrifying sores .

And therefore to know what perfection Christ here speaketh of , 2. Two Questions of Perfection . let vs make search into two points : First , What is the perfection here required ? Secondly , How farre can any man here liuing proceede therein ? To find out the former , 1. What it is ? know we that this perfection is the perfection of Christ , as Christ is our Teacher or Master . For as the Master by teaching laboureth to bring his Schollers to that perfection , which he himselfe hath in any knowledge : so Christ our Master teacheth vs daily to bring vs to as much perfection of knowledge and Grace , as wee can receiue , being in truth not capeable of any more then it is his pleasure we shall receiue , l l Phil. 2.13 . he working in vs the will and the deed , of his owne good pleasure . So that this perfection of our Master Christ Iesus , is to be distinguished into formall and effectiue , or into inherent and communicated perfection . Formall or Inherent perfection , is the perfection of the person of Christ , as hee is both perfect God , and perfect Man , and perfect both God and man . For , first wee finde him perfect God , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , by an all-sufficiencie , m m Rom. 11.35 of whom , and through whom , and to whom are all things , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , by a sole-sufficiency , since though n n 1. Cor. 8.6 . there bee that are called Gods , whether in Heauen or in Earth ( as there be gods manie , and lords many , ) yet to vs there is but one God , the Father , of whom are all things , and wee in him ; and one Lord Iesus Christ , by whom are all things , and we by him . Secondly , perfect man , of a reasonable soule , and humane flesh subsisting , in both being euery way like vnto vs , o o Heb. 4.15 . sinne only excepted . Thirdly , perfect both God and Man ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) the Godhead , and Manhood being p p Vid. Symbol . Concil. Cha●cedonensis & Damascen . lib. 3. cap. 3. vnchangeably , indiuisibly , inconfusedly , and substantially vnited in the person of Christ , the only Mediatour betweene God and Man ; perfectly obedient , both in action and in passion ; in action q q Matth. 3.15 . fulfilling all righteousnesse , to r r Iohn 4 34. doe the will of him that sent him , and to finish his worke : in passion ; both of soule , s s Matth. 26.38 . heauy through sorrow ( for Gods wrath due for mans sinnes ) vnto the death , and of bodie sustayning many torments both in his life time , by t t Matth. 8.20 . Luke 8.1 . pouertie and u u Luke 13. ●1. Iohn 7.32 . &c. persecutions , and at x x Vid. Math. 27 & Ioh. 18. & 19 his death , by mocking , buffeting , whipping , stretching , nayling , and piercing his sweet side with a sharp Speare , vpon the y y Gal 3.13 . cursed Tree or Crosse , then turned to be a blessed Engine of mans true happines , in that z z Colos. 1.21.22 . we that were sometimes alienated , and enemies in our minde by wicked workes , now hath hee reconciled , in the bodie of his flesh , through death , to present vs holy and vnblameable , and vnreprooueable in his sight . Now this his formall inherent perfection is in himselfe , as hee is alone God and Man , the only Mediatour betweene God and Man ; and not that which here wee seeke , it being only proper to himselfe , who only a a Esay 63.3 . trod the Wine-presse , and none of the people with him . Wherefore we must briefly consider of that perfection of Christ , which we call effectiue and communicable , to wit , that which is communicated vnto vs , by his working in vs ▪ through his holy Spirit , that wee b b Rom. 8.29 . may bee conformed to his Image , in which after c c Ephes. 4.23 . God we are new men created in righteousnesse , and true holinesse . A perfection distinguished according to those degrees , which we make in it . For as after our fall wee cannot rise of our selues , but Christ d d Ephes. 2.5 . must quicken vs : so when we are reuiued by a new Birth , we cannot attaine to the height of perfection at one leape ; but as e e Gene. 28.18 IAACOBS Ladder had certaine degrees and steppes , by which the Angels of God did ascend and descend : so this course of perfection , wherein we are to ascend vnto GOD , hath certaine degrees of holinesse and righteousnesse , through which we must passe , before we can attaine to the height of our happinesse , as the Apostle saith , In f f Rom. 1.17 . the Gospell is the righteousnesse of God reuealed from faith to faith ; by which g g 2. Cor. 3.18 . we all with open face beholding , as in a Glasse , the glorie of the Lord , are changed into the same Image , from glory to glorie , euen as by the Spirit of the Lord . Learned Diuines h h Hemingius Syntagm . Gloss. 4. cap. 4. Aret. Probl. 163. & Polanus sy●tag . then out of their good experience obseruing the graduall proceedings of Christians vnto perfection , out of the holy Scripture set downe this perfection to bee two-fold : First , Perfectio viae : The perfection of the way : Secondly , Perfectio vitae : The perfection of life : that is , the course wherein wee must runne , this is the Crowne , which we shall obtaine , i i 1. Cor. 9.25 . So runne , that ye may obtaine . The perfection of the way , is a blamelesse course of vpright walking only in this life , of which the Psalmist thus pronounceth , k k Psal. 119.1 . Blessed are the vndefiled in the way , who walke in the Law of the Lord : and it is found to be two-fold , Legall , or Euangelicall : Legall perfection is that , when a man according to the tenour of the Law fufilleth all the Commandements of God , as it is required by Moses , saying , l l Deut. 10.12.13 . And now Israel , what doth the Lord thy God require of thee , but to feare the Lord thy God , to walke in all his wayes , and to loue him , and to serue the Lord thy God , with all thy heart , and with all thy soule : to keepe the Commandements of the Lord , and his Statutes , which I command thee this day for thy good ? Euangelicall perfection is a carefull endeuour of a faithfull man vnto the true obedience of Gods holy will reuealed in his Word , fully setled for all his life time , that hee may still grow in grace vnto glorie , as Saint PAVL m m Philip. 3.13 14. forgetting those things which are behinde , and reaching forth to those things , which are before , pressed towards the marke , for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus : and this perfection is wrought by the Holy Ghost , First , in the nature and substance of a regenerate man . Secondly , in his actions . In his nature and substance this perfection is wrought , when after the remission of our sinnes , and the imputation of Christs Righteousnesse for our free and full ●ustification by a liuely faith , that inbred corruption arising from the blot of originall sinne is lessened in vs , and Gods grace so restored , as that by it we grow still better and better ; for n n 2. Tim. 3.13 . as sinne maketh the wicked waxe worse and worse : so Grace draweth the godly on in perfection to o o Psal 84.7 . walke from strength to strength , till they appeare before God in Zion . So that looke how farre sinne hath defiled the natural man by the issues of corruption throughout all the parts and powers of soule and bodie : euen so farre doth and shall the Grace of Gods Spirit worke a restitution in the man regenerate , that p p 1. Thes. 5.23 . his whole Spirit , Soule , and Bodie may be preserued blamelesse vnto the Comming of our Lord Iesus Christ . For shall not Iaacob supplant ESAV ? Shall not the Spirit subdue the flesh ? Shall mans sinne eneruate , or hinder Gods Grace ? No , in no wise , if God send his holy Spirit , which q q Iohn 3.8 . bloweth where hee listeth . And therefore this perfection of mans nature reformed , spreadeth it selfe into many faire branches , First , in the minde , by a quicke perceiuing and a sound iudgement of heauenly things , not only for the knowledge of the principles , and grounds of GODS Religion ; but also for the gathering of such good conclusions , as may both strengthen and increase faith , since r r 1. Iohn 2.20 . hee hath the anoynting from the Holy One , and knoweth all things . Secondly , in the will , by most ready inclinations , and settled resolutions for the right performance of all holy Duties , prescribed by God for holinesse , righteousnesse , and sobrietie ; since thereto are wee s s Tit. 2.12.14 . taught , & therefore are we purged to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe , zealous of good works . Thirdly , in the conscience , both t t 1. Iohn 3.18 . by boldnesse towards God , vpon the full assurance of the remission of our sinnes , and by an honest care of liuing vprightly in the feare of God , without scarre of scandall giuen or taken to his owne true quietnesse , and the profitable edifying of other men , since the high way u u Prou. 16.17 . of the vpright is to depart from euill ; he that keepeth his way , preserueth his soule , and the x x Prou. 19.23 . feare of the Lord tendeth to life ; hee that hath it , shall abide satisfied . Fourthly , in the outward behauiour of body , by diligent watching ouer all the whole body , and euery part thereof , y y Rom. 6.13 . to giue it vnto God as a weapon of righteousnesse , and not as a weapon of vnrighteousnesse vnto sinne , since the z z 1. Cor. 6.19 . body is the Temple of the holy Ghost , which is in vs . And so is this New-man a a Iames 1.4 . perfect and intire , lacking nothing , if his actions bee answerable to these in-wrought good habits of body and soule .

Now all the actions of true perfection Euangelicall , are reduceable , or to be drawne vnto one generall head , which is Repentance , consisting of b b Vid. Rollocum de Vocat . efficaci cap. 36. two speciall parts ; the one called , properly , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a sorrow after sinne : the other , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a true reformation after that sorrow . The former is esteemed an action of Euangelicall perfection , not as it is a sorrow arising from feare of punishment denounced in the Law against impenitent sinners ( for that c c Rom. 8.15 . sorrow is wrought by the spirit of bondage , and may bee in Reprobates , as in d d Gene. 4.7 . Cain , and e e Act. 24 25. Foelix : ) but as it is godly sorrow , wrought in our hearts by the f f Rom. 8.15 . Spirit of adoption , onely because God is so dishonoured by our sinnes , and so displeased at vs sinners , as Dauid g g Psal. 51.4 . lamented , saying , Against thee , thee onely , haue I sinned , and done this euill in thy sight . For , h h Act. 2.37 . this pricking of the heart , this i i Esa. 35.14 . chattering , this k k Matth. 5.5 . mourning , tendeth to perfection two manner of waies : first , as it teareth asunder our hardned hearts for our sore-past sinnes , that so they may become the l l Psal. 5.18 . Sacrifices of God , m m Heb. 9.14 . purged from dead works , to serue the liuing God ; because God onely looketh n n Esay 66.2 . on him that is poore , and of a contrite heart , and trembleth at his Word . Secondly , as it maketh a man alwaies suspect himselfe vpon the conscience of his owne infirmities , which minister seede vnto his sinnes , as o o Iob. 1.5 . Iob did his sonnes , and Dauid himselfe , saying , Haue p p Psal. 6.2 . mercy vpon me , O Lord , for I am weake : for thus hee casteth off the confidence of the q q Ierem. 17.5 . fleshly arme , and trusteth in the Lord , his helper : and so he seeing his owne spots and staines by the cleere Glasse of Gods Law , daily endeuoureth by a liuely faith to wash all white in r r Reuel. 7.14 . the bloud of the Lambe .

But all this cannot perfect vs without a further proceeding , euen vnto the latter part of repentance , ( viz. ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which is an action of perfection , onely as it is a change , first , in the minde , from s s 2. Thes. 2.11 . the beleeuing of errors , to the knowledge of the Truth : secondly , in the will from euill to good , t t Iude 23. hating that , inclining to this : thirdly , in the whole man , who before being u u Tit. 1.16 . disobedient , and to euery good worke reprobate , now yeeldeth himselfe vnto all due obedience , and seruice of God , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : wholly , both in body and in Spirit glorifying x x 1. Cor. 6.20 . God : for they are Gods in all points , whiles y y Psal. 119.8 . that hee hath respect vnto all Gods Commandements ; for euer , in that hee desireth but one z z Psal. 27.4 . thing of the Lord , which he will seeke after , that he may dwell in the House of the Lord all the dayes of his life , to behold the faire beauty of the Lord , and to inquire in his Temple . For although the flesh allure him with subtill baits : yet , a a Gal. 5.24 . by crucifying the flesh , with the affections and the lusts , hee auoydeth the danger of those inticements : although the world set blocks in his way : yet God maketh b b Psal. 143.8 . his way plaine by induing him c c Luke 21.19 . with patience to possesse his owne soule , and to d d Psal. 18.29 . leap ouer such lets : yea , albeit the raging Deuill , spiting at this perfect man , mustereth all his forces of hard temptations , either to oppresse him , or incumber his way : yet e e Prou. 15.24 . his way is on high , to auoid from hell beneath ; he easily defeateth them all , f f Ephes. 6.14 . by the putting on of the Armour of light , and the discreete vsing of the same against the brunt of euery temptation ; according to their seuerall kinds . For , g g Prou. 18.10 . the Name of the Lord is a strong Tower , the righteous runne into it , and is safe : hee is called a h h Act. 11.25 . Christian , and in Christ at the end hee i i Rom. 8.37 . shall bee more then Conquerour , when the k k Rom. 16.20 . God of peace shall tread downe Sathan vnder his feete shortly . It may bee , that he is stayed awhile from following his course by the heate and height of violent temptations , as were l l Iudg. 16.21 . Samson , m m 2. Sam. 11.2 Dauid , n n Math. 26.76 Peter , and others of the blessed Martyrs and Confessors , as o o Niceph. lib. 5. cap. 33. Origen , p p Platina in Marcellin . Marcellinus , and that true seruant of Christ , q q Fox . Act. & Monum . p. 1710 Thomas Cranmer , by weaknesse of the flesh , yeelding somewhat to sinne : but yet he falleth not finally from the faith , r r 1. Iohn 3.9 . the seed of God remayning in him , to hold him vp , that in the act he should not runne too farre , and in the issue he should not be slacke to get himselfe out ; recompencing his stay by a swifter course afterward , with a greater detestation and loathing of sinne , and a zeale more inflamed to follow after righteousnesse , as we find it true in the foresaid Saints , what was promised by s s Esay 40.27 . the Prophet , They that wait vpon the Lord , shall renue their strength ; they shall mount vp with wings as Eagles ; they shall runne , and not be weary ; they shall walke , and not be faint . For , saith the t t Psal. 6● . 13 . Vid. ibid. Mollerum , &c. Lyram , &c. Psalmist to all the Church militant , Though yee haue layne amongst the pots , ( subiect to much danger in darke obscuritie ) yet , for issue out of trouble , yee shall bee as the wings of a Doue , couered ouer with siluer , and her feathers with gold : For their wings are their prayers , by which they escape , especially , being both qualified with the meekenesse of a Doue , and sinceritie shining like purest siluer , and grounded vpon a liuely faith , which , as feathers , flye into the golden estate of glory . And thus we see fully , what is that which they call [ perfectionem viae , ] the perfection of the way .

Now for the second , which is perfectio vitae : the perfection of life , it is that estate of perfect happinesse which the faithfull shall enioy in the life to come , with Christ in heauen : of which I cannot make any explanation further then vnder such metaphoricall termes as the Scripture vseth , onely to let vs see a glimpse of that glory which we shall enioy fully ; as when it is called , a u u Luke 12.32 . Kingdome , for our raigning there ; a x x Act. 3.21 . refreshing , for our comfort there ; a y y Reuel . 14.13 rest , for our quiet there , a z z Luke 23.43 . Paradise , for our pleasure there , a a Iohn 14.2 . the house of our Father , b b Psal. 16.11 . the fulnesse of ioy , the c c Matth. 25.21 ioy of the Lord , d d Reuel . 21.10 the holy Citie , e e Heb. 12.21 . the heauenly Ierusalem , f f Rom. 3.23 . the glorie of God , Abrahams g g Luke 16.21 . bosome , h h 1. Cor. 2.7 . our glorie , i i Luke 1.9 . our peace , k k Dan. 12.2 . our eternall happinesse , such as l l 1. Cor. 2.9 . neither eye hath seene , nor eare hath heard , nor euer entred into the heart of man . For if S. Paul m m 2. Cor. 12.3 . being rauished in spirit , could not vtter what he saw there , how can we expresse , what God hath reserued for present faith , and future sight , as we n n 2. Cor. 5.7 . walke by faith , and not by sight ? o o Colos. 3.1 . Let vs seeke it , and set our affections vpon it , as vpon the p p Matth. 6.21 . onely treasure of our hearts , since q q Mic. 2.10 . this is not our rest , who r r Heb. 12.13 . hauing here no continuing Citie , must looke for one to come , that s s 1. Cor. 13.10 when that which is perfect , is come , then that which is in part , may be done away .

But in the meane time , since we finde now what this perfection is which our Sauiour speaketh of , to wit , a true conformitie vnto himselfe in that which is perfect , not personall , but communicable , both in the way of grace , not only as it is prescribed by the Law , but performed by the Gospell , in the nature and actions of the regenerate , and in the life of glory ; let vs diligently search the depth of this latter question , how farre can any man here liuing proceede in this perfection ? The latter Question , how farre here ? A maine point of perfect knowledge easily found by the due consideration of the three-fold estate of man in this world , as first , in his nature , secondly , in his fall , thirdly , in his new birth . For first in his nature he was created t t Eccles. 7.31 . good , u u Gene. 1.26 . Ephes. 4.24 . according to Gods Image of holinesse and righteousnesse ; yet is he not therefore any way with God to be compared in perfection . For x x Esay 45.9 . woe vnto him that striueth with his Maker . y y Iob 4 17.18.19 . Shall mortall man be more iust then God ? Shall a man be more pure then his Maker ? Behold , he put no trust in his seruants ; and his Angels he charged with folly : How much lesse in them that dwell in houses of clay , whose foundation is in the dust , 1. Conclusion . which are crushed before the moth ? Therefore our first conclusion is this , we can neuer attaine to the inherent perfection of Christ , as he is either God or man , not as he is God , because so he is infinite , and z z Beda in axiomat . there is no proportion betweene the infinite Creator , and finite creatures ; not as he is man , because though he be like vs so , yet here we come farre short of him , who is vnchangeable in his innocencie , where we in Adam receiued only grace , by which we might not haue sinned if we had would , but not that grace by which we would not or could not haue sinned , being made with a free will either to good or ill , that he might shew thereby ( saith a a August . lib. de Corrept. & grat . cap. 11. &c. S. Augustine ) first , what mans free will can doe , and then what the benefit of his grace , and iudgement of his iustice can . Secondly , in his fall he is wholy corrupted , and become so b b Psal. 14.3 . abominable , that his very best parts , yea and all his c c Esay 64.10 . righteousnesse is but as filthy rags . 2. Conclusion . So that if Christ prescribe perfection from the Law , our second conclusion is , that wee can neuer attaine to that legall perfection , since it requireth so much , and we can performe so little or nothing , that the Apostle maketh it an axiome , d d Rom. 3.19 . By the deeds of the Law there shall no flesh be iustified in his sight . Thirdly , in his new birth , he is but as in store aut germine : in the bud , or flowre e e Heb. 5.13 . , a milke-sop babe , altogether vnskilfull in the Word of righteousnesse , foreslowed by the flesh in spiritual proceedings , f f Rom. 7.23 . the law of his members rebelling against the law of his minde , and leading him captiue vnto the law of sinne , which is in his members . And therefore hence we determine in a third conclusion two things , first , 3. Conclusion . 1. Part. that we are not yet come to the perfection of life , being 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , framed or fitted towards it , but not 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , fastened in it . For now g g 1. Iohn 3.2 . wee are the sonnes of God , and yet it doth not appeare what we shall be . For being yet in growing , we are not at our last period of perfection ; the end is the last and best thing , saith the Great h h Aristotel . lib. 2. Physic . cap. 3. Philosopher ; for as the good Father i i Iustin . Martyr . q. 113. Iustine Martyr giueth the reason , The perfection of God is in God , and no other beeing can increase it ; because when we are come so farre , then shall we rest . Secondly , that therefore , 2. Part. since we are yet in continuall motion our perfection present is only of the way Euangelicall , wherein we are alwayes bound to walke k k Heb. 6.1 . forward from the beginning of the doctrines of Christ . For we are but 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in the disposition , not in the habit , perfect quoad l l M. Perkins vpon Mat. 5.48 . partes , according to the seuerall parts of perfection , but not quoad gradus , according to the seuerall degrees thereof , as a sucking childe is a perfect man in regard of his substantiall parts , although he is not yet at his full growth . So m m Psal. 101.2 . DAVID walked within his House with a perfect heart , and yet hee n n 2. Sam. 11.2 . sinned therein with Bath-shebah : so o o 2. Chron. 17.15 . AS A his heart was perfect all his dayes ; yet the high places were not taken away : so Saint PAVL p p Philip. 3.12 . was conformable , but not alreadie perfect . Omnes imperfecti sumus ; ibi perficiemur , vbi omnia perfecta sunt , saith S. q q August . hom. 34. ex 50. hom. cap. 9. AVGVSTINE : We are all vnperfect : there shall wee be perfected , where all things are perfect . For , Modò aedificatur Ecclesia , sed in fine saeculi dedicatur , saith the same r r Aug. in Ser. 21 de verb. Apost. cap. 1. Father : Now is the Church builded , but in the end of World it is dedicated .

Ob. Yea , but why then doth the Holy Ghost absolutely command vs to be perfect , if wee cannot bee perfected here ?

Sol. Surely the reason of such precepts is two-sold , first , in respect of Gods Elect , who by those exhortations vnto perfection are the more encouraged to follow good courses , knowing hereby , how GOD doth approoue them , and finding withall by GODS assisting grace an abilitie , and a willingnesse in themselues to performe them : because as in the Creation , s s Psal. 34.9 . dictum , factum , by his Word were all things made : so in Regeneration , he spake , and he doth of his owne meere mercy enable vs with means to perform what he enioyneth vs ; since t t Esay 55.11 . his Word shall not returne to him void : Secondly , in regard of the Reprobates and wicked Worldlings , who hereby are not only u u Rom. 1.20 . without excuse , being so plainley warned against their wickednesse ; but also much restrained of their licentious and madde outragiousnesse , as Herod was by x x Mark . 6.14 . Iohn Baptist.

Wherefore , since the precepts for perfection prooue that wee are not yet made perfect ; Vses of the Doctrine . the vse of this Doctrine thus plainely declared , is two-fold : First , 1. For correction . for correction : Secondly , for direction : The correction is of three sorts of Perfectists : First , Pelagians and Celestians , who affirming , that a man in this life may be so perfect , as to be without sinne , were learnedly , and largely confuted by Saint Augustine , y y Aug. tom 7. lib. in Caelest. in his booke against Caelestius , demonstrating mans present imperfection in this life by his manifold omissions of necessarie duties , and his infinite committings of hainous transgressions , both in his nature vnregenerate , which is wholly sinfull , and in his reformed course of life , so full of great slips , as that he hath need daily to pray ; z z Mat. 6.12 . Forgiue vs our trespasses , as we forgiue them that trespasse against vs ; and with the Psalmist , a a Psal. 143.2 . Enter not into iudgement with thy Seruants , O Lord : for no flesh is righteous in thy sight .

Secondly , Papists , who stand so much vpon the perfection of mans righteousnesse in this life , as that they sticke not to affirme , both b b Bell. l. 4. de Iustific . c 11. &c. that a man in this life may perfectly fulfill the Law of God , yea , & that c c Cassand . in confut. art. 21. & Rhemens . in 1. Cor. 9. § 6. he may doe more , greater , and more holy workes , then the Law requireth , so that those workes of supererogation may bee sold for money , or in courtesie communicated to others for their help , as Petrus de Asoto said , d d In assert . Cathol. de leg● apud Tilem . H●shsiū de s●x● . Papist . er . art. 16. & Colon. Antid●d . de bonis operibus & Inter. c. de banis operibus Supererogamus non-nihi● de his ad quae ex necessitate tenemur : we do supererogate somewhat of those workes , vnto which wee are bound of necessitie . For Pelagius went not thus farre , as they , who make men of themselues , to bee in a manner equall with Christ , both for fulfilling the Law , as he fulfilled all righteousnesse , and for meriting for others as well as for themselues . But what will not proud flesh attempt to say or doe , if it be not restrained ? I cannot for lacke of time , lest I bee tedious ; neither will I further trouble you with any long or laborious Disputation , in this double Controuersie , which we haue with these Antichristian ▪ Aduersaries , since you may reade them fully answered in these points , by diuers of our c c Caluin . in Antidot . Concil. Trid. Sess ▪ 6. cap. 11. & ibid. Kemnit . par. 1. Exam. & D. Abbots against Bish. p. 2. pag. 550. &c. & D. Willet Synops. pag. 914. &c. Luc. Osiand . fil . cap. 12. Ench. in Pontific . 4.3 . most Reuerend and Learned Diuines .

Only for a taste , wee may thus farre remember you , First , in the former point , that indeed God gaue his Law not altogether vnpossible for man to performe , since hee could in his integritie , Christ did it for vs , and we shall hereafter , when wee are restored vnto perfection fully in the life to come . But , in the meane-time , albeit wee are in Christ reclaimed and called to Grace ; Sol. yet is the Law , as Peter said , f f Act. 15.10 . a yoke , which neither our Fathers , nor we were able to beare ; by reason of the g g Gal. 5.17 . flesh still rebelling against the Spirit , and our manifold imperfections arising from that h h 2. Reg. 4.39.40 . wilde Gourd , our inbred concupiscence , which is death in the pot , such an hurt to the heart , that albeit Christs i i Matth. 11.29 yoke is easie , and his burden light ; his k k 1. Iohn 5.4 . Commandements are not grieuous , in respect of our Charitie , or l l Rom. 5.1 . loue of God shed abroad in our hearts , by the Holy Ghost : yet are none liuing so able to beare them , to carrie them , to doe them , but he shall sometime fall as the iust m m Prou. 24.16 man falleth seuen times in a day , and riseth againe ; hee shall sometimes transgresse , as in n n Iames 3.2 . many things we sinne all ; because as Saint Augustine o o August . lib. 4. in Iulian. Pelag. cap. 2. said excellently , So farre as concupiscence is in vs , it hurteth , although not to the destroying vs out of the lot of Saints , if it bee not consented thereunto , yet to the lessening of spirituall delight of holy minds . So that the fault of not fulfilling the Law of God is not , either in God commanding , or in the Law commanded , hee commanding what we should doe , and this contayning the duties thereof ; but in our selues , who should rather herevpon confesse our infirmities , then arrogate to our selues any such great perfection , seeing as S. Paul said , p p Rom. 7.14 . The Law is spirituall , but I am carnall , sold vnder sinne . And as Saint Augustine concludeth , q q August . in lib. de sp. & tit . c. 19. Lex data est , vt gratia quaereretur : The Law is giuen , that Grace may bee sought : Gratia data est , vt lex impleretur : Grace is giuen , that the Law might be fulfilled : Neque enim suo vitio non implebatur lex , sed vitio prudentiae carnis : For it is not by any default of the Law , that wee fulfill it not ; but by default of the wisdome of the flesh , which r r Rom. 8.6 . is enmitie against God : for it is not subiect to the Law of God , neither indeed can be .

Secondly , in the latter point , where they hold workes of supererogation , that is , that a man may doe more then is commanded , and that out of their abundance they may allot such Workes to the benefit of others , they sow vp two Pillowes s s Ezech. 13.14 on all arme-holes , the one of Pride , the other of Securitie : of Pride , when they thinke to doe Workes t t Interim August . vbi supra . aboue commandement , whereas the Law u u Psal. 19 8. of God is so perfect , that if it x x Esay 8.20 . be not answerable to the Law , what wee doe , there is no light in vs , yea , y y Matth. 15.9 . we worship God in vaine , teaching for Doctrines mens Precepts : of Securitie , when they would haue one so to depend vpon another , as vpon his Mediatour , when Scripture telleth them plainely , That z z Psal. 49.7 . no man can by any meanes redeeme his Brother , or giue to God a ransome for him : and that , when we haue a a Luke 17.10 . done all that is commanded vs , we must say , Wee are vnprofitable seruants : wee haue done that which was our dutie to doe .

Ob. For where b b Cassander Consultat . vbi supra . some would cloke this blasphemie vnder the colour of the communion of Saints , in which the weaker members are sustained by the stronger as ABRAHAMS c c Gene. 20.7 . Prayer healed ABIMELECHS Household , and Hierusalem d d 1. Reg. 15.4 . was often saued for DAVIDS sake :

Sol. They vtterly mistake the question , or wilfully abuse the simple & ignorant , by casting this mist before their eyes , which being cleered by the light of the Gospell , may well perceiue their false colloguing , if it be but in this , since the communion of Saints betweene our selues , consisteth not in ministring to others necessities , out of our superfluities , or Workes ( as they call them ) of supererogation , but in the vse of graces giuen vs for the benefit of others ; those graces being only such , as whereby one of vs may edifie another alreadie planted in the House of God , and not meritorious to procure eternall life , for others as they thinke , instancing therefore most idly both in ABRAHAMS Prayers which profited ABIMELECHS House in bodie , not in soule ; not by ABRAHAMS communication , but vpon Gods only fauour ; and in DAVID , whose merits were not the cause of sauing Hierusalem out of the hands of their bodily enemies , but only Gods mercie , remembring the Couenant made with DAVID before .

As therefore the wise e e Matth. 25.5 . Virgins could not spare any of their Oyle to the Foolish , lest they should haue wanted for themselues : so the best of GODS Saints cannot spare any whit of grace to others , which themselues may haue neede of ; seeing that , as Saint Augustine giueth the f f August . lib. 83. quaest. q. 59. reason , Euery man shall giue an account for himselfe : neither is any man holpen by anothers testimonie with God , to whom the secrets of the heart are manifest : and scarsly is any man sufficient to himselfe , that his owne conscience may beare witnesse with himselfe : Howsoeuer it bee , it is an Axiome in PETER t t Lombard . lib. 1. dist. 48. cap. 6. LOMBARD ; Nullius passione redempti sumus nisi Christi : Wee are redeemed by no mans suffering but by Christs .

But let these second sorts of proud Perfectists , now passe for this present . Thirdly , Swenckfeldians , Anabaptists , and our English Separatists now soiourning at Amsterdam , who u u Vid. Osiand . f. in Enchir. 3. par. cap. 6. q. 1. & M. Barnards second Booke , pag. 93. presume so very much of their owne perfection , that they hold two grosse points concerning the visible parts of the Church Militant , as first in generall , That the true Church must be without Sinners or Hypocrites remayning therein : the second in particular , that their Churches or Assemblies are such .

But the falshood of the former is many wayes apparant in holy Scripture : first , by parable , Sol. x x Matth. 13.32.38 . &c. in the field sowne with tares : the Draw-net bringing fish vp , great and small ; good and bad : in the y y Math. 20.10 Kings guests at supper , whereof one wanted a wedding garment : and in a z z 2. Tim. 2.20 . great house contayning vessells , not onely of gold and of siluer ; but of wood and of earth ; some to honour , and some to dishonour . For all these demonstrate , that in a visible Church militant are not onely faithfull children , but hypocriticall professors also . Secondly , by plaine termes , as where the Prophet a a Esay 29.14 . said , what our b b Matth. 15.8 . Sauiour seconded ; This people draweth nigh vnto me with their mouth , and honoureth mee with their lips , but their heart is farre from me : ( these are Hypocrites ) and where the Apostle c c Gal. 2.5 . signified what we shall still find true , that false brethren , brought in vnawares , came in priuily , to spye out our libertie , which wee haue in Christ Iesus , that they might bring vs into bondage : ( and these were glosing Heretikes ) for d d 1. Cor. 11.19 there must be Heretikes amongst you , that they which are approoued , may be made manifest among you . Thirdly , by necessary consequence in reason : for if the parts be not sound , the body is not whole and intire : the Church is the bodie , whereof all true Professors are members . But the best of these members are crazed by corruption , as was Dauid e e 2. Sam. 11.2 . by Adulterie , Peter by dissembling , f f Gal. 2.15 . euen after the great descent of Gods Spirit , and so the best men , that haue in them flesh . How then can the Church bee so intire as they would make it ? As the g g Cantic. 2.2 . Lillie amongst the Thornes ; so is my loue amongst the daughters ; pricked and pained by manifold h h Matth. 18.7 . offences , which must needs come , while shee is in this world , where the i i Reuel. 12.12 . & Ephes. 2.2 . Deuill so rageth and raigneth by open persecutions or secret seductions . Fourthly , by Histories of all times . For in Adams House , which was the first Church , there was a k k Gene. 4.1 . Cain ; in Noahs , a l l Gene. 9.24 . cursed Canaan ; in Abrahams , a m m Gene. 21.6 . mocking Ismael ; in Isaacks , a n n Heb. 12.17 . prophane Esau ; in Iacobs , a o o Gene 49.3.4.5 . rude Reuben , and Simeon , and Leui , brethren in euill : but what should I instance further ? The Church of Israel , in the best dayes thereof , neuer wanted corruptions , or corrupt caitifes ; as false prophets , filthy priests , wicked rulers , and worse people , if we may beleeue the good Prophets , bitterly inueighing so many times against them . Nay , in the Church of Christ , what Age wanted Heretikes ? or what faithfull company was euer void of Hypocrites ? The Apostles had a p p Iohn 6.70 . Iudas ; the seuen Deacons , had a q q Act. 6.2 . Nicholas ; the Samaritanes , a r r Act. 8.21 . Simon Magus : but I neede goe no further , since the continuall reformation which is to be sought for in all true Churches , doth intimate corruptions therein to be hatched .

I know , the Church is s s Cantic. 1.4 . faire , Ob. and t t Ephes. 5.26 . made glorious without spot .

But first , it is so by Christ , not of it selfe . Secondly , this beautie is perfected in glory , not in grace . Sol.

I know , Ob. we are commanded to separate our selues u u 2. Cor. 6.14 . Ephes. 5.11 . from sinners .

But such then are openly knowne ; for secret tares must x x Math. 13.30 . stand till haruest . If some aske , Why so ? Sol. I answere , Because man may in partialitie plucke vp wheate for tares , and let tares grow for wheate . Therefore God , who is neuer deceiued , neither can be corrupted , reserueth that iudgement vnto himselfe , to be reuealed sometimes in this world by some notorious iudgement : but certainely hereafter in the world to come , as Gregorie Nyssen y y Gregor. Nyss. lib. de Resurrect. & anima ad sor. pag. 193. hath worthily expounded that point of the Parable , [ Let them grow till the haruest , ] saying , The Husbandman letteth alone amongst vs some adulterous seedes , not that they should alwayes preuaile against the more precious Corne ; but that the ground by its inward strength , may wither and dry vp some of the branches , and make others of them flourishing and fruitfull ; which if it be not done here , then doth he reserue the discerning of the fruit of the field vnto the fire .

But be it so , that the Church is here spotlesse ; the second point is most false , that their Churches and Congregations , or Conuenticles rather and Satanicall Synagogues are pure and perfect . For to rake vp this Sinke a little , and make knowne their filthynesse and abominations , marke their doctrine ; They z z Vid. L. Osian . & M. Barnard . vbi supra . denie the old Testament : they hold it vnlawfull for any man to take an Oath before a Magistrate : they forbidding the Baptisme of children , allow rebaptizing , and sebaptizing ; as SMITH baptized himselfe : they hold Iustification by the works of Regeneration : they hold all things to be common , euen Wiues , whom they diuorce without iust cause : they deny Magistracie , pretending libertie , but practising licenciousnesse . For looke into their liues a little : Are they not phantasticall , depending vpon Enthusiasmes ? Are they not schismaticall , making rents without reason ? Are they not Coozeners , deluding the simple ? Are they not proud , deriding the godly ? Are they not debauched in all filthy Venerie ? Are they not disobedient to all good Order , by confused Anarchie ?

I neede not send you further to seeke how these men liue , then to Amsterdam and the Low Countries , where they a a Esay 59.4 . hatch Cockatrice egs , and weaue Spiders webs . b b Vid. Sleidan lib. 5. & 10. Commentar. Swenckfeldians were manifest in the rebellious rusticks of Germanie : Anabaptists , by those who were suppressed at Mounster ; and our English Brownists discouer themselues too farre by their manifold exorbitancies against God , King , Church , Common-wealth , and their owne fellowes , if we may beleeue c c Tho. White his discouerie of Brownists . Master White and others who haue seene them , and conuersed with them . Therefore pleade they for perfection as much as they please , we know that all is not Gold which glistereth : we find that they are d d Prou. 30.12 . not cleane from their wickednesse ; but that they are the very broode of the auncient Montanists , Manichees , Nouatians , Donatists , and Priscillianists , making shew without substance , and as they began idlely , so ending odiously by the iudgement of God , who will not suffer them to raigne any long time , that Truth may preuaile . So that now , deare brethren , leauing these three kind of Perfectists vnto Gods iust correction , let vs in the feare of God take direction ( the second vse of our doctrine ) hereby vnto spirituall growth , and proceeding in pietie , 2. For direction . as wee are very often mooued thereunto , first , by S. Paul , e e Ephes. 4.15 . following the truth in loue , grow vp vnto him in all things , which is the head , euen Christ . Secondly , by S. Peter , f f 2. Pet. 3.18 . grow in grace , and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ . For as Leo well g g Leo Ser. 8. de Pass . dom. cap. 8. obserued , Qui non proficit , deficit ; & qui nihil acquirit , nonnihil perdit : He that goeth not forward , runneth backward ; and he that getteth nothing , loseth some-what , because his loue chilleth , his hope halteth , and faith faileth , who runneth not forward to gaine the Crowne . For no h h Luke 9.62 . man hauing put his hand to the plow , and looking backe , is fit for the kingdome of God , since as Tertullian i i Tertull. lib. de Idololatr . cap. 12 iudged well , sepelire patrem tardum fuit fidei : to pretend for excuse against spirituall proceeding the buriall of our father , is a slowing of faith , that should be alwayes liuely . And therefore as the old Romanes k k Apud Plin. lib. 18. cap. 19. vsed to say , Arator nisi incuruus praeuaricatur : The plow-man , vnlesse he lye hard vpon the Plow-stilt , may make balks in goodland . So may we say of a Christian , that vnlesse he presse very hard towards the marke , he l l 1. Cor. 9.26 . beareth but the aire , he cannot attaine to what he seeketh , since we m m Luke 13.21 must striue against flesh and bloud to enter in at the strait gate . It may be , that many blocks are laid in our way , some by aduersitie , some by prosperitie . But what saith holy Dauid ? The n n Psal. 92.12 . righteous shall flourish like a Palme tree , he shall grow like a Cedar in Libanon , like a Palme tree in aduersitie , and like a Cedar in prosperitie . For as the o o Gellius lib. 3. cap. 6. Palme groweth higher , and spreadeth it selfe broader , the greater the waight is which is laid vpon it : so the truly godly , the more they are pressed with afflictions for the Gospels sake , the more they grow in the goodnesse thereof , as Hilarie p p Hilar. lib. 7. de Triuit . said very well of the Church : Hoc Ecclesiae proprium est , vt tum vincat , cum laeditur , tum intelligatur , cum arguitur ; tum obtineat , cum descritur : This is the propertie of the Church , then to ouercome when it is hurt ; then to be vnderstood , when it is reprooued ; then to obtaine , when it is forsaken : And as the Cedar , q q Plin. lib. 16. cap. 40. wheresoeuer it grow , neuer feeleth the worme , but alwayes is found , so a good man , wheresoeuer he liue , yet carrieth a sound conscience without a gnawing worme , no pleasure either puffing , or pampering him vp , who r r Phil. 4.12 . can want and abound , taking euery thing for an help to set him forward vnto all perfection . Are we men in nature ? Be not Dwarfes in Grace . God , my brethren , hath , in his goodnesse towards vs his children in Great BRITAINE , giuen many many Motiues , and meanes to this perfection , but especially foure , as first , the Word preached , neuer before so plentifully or so purely , as it hath been of late yeers to our wonderfull comfort , while we profit thereby ; as to their vtter ouerthrow and condemnation , who bring not foorth fruites worthy of it . For it is as desperate Physicke as euer Par●celsus gaue : s s 2. Cor. 2.16 . either the sauour of life vnto life , or else the sauour of death vnto death . Secondly , good examples of many great and good Worthies of Israel , who going before , prouoke vs to follow them ; as t t Matth. 5.14.15 . Philip. 2.15 Candles in a candlesticke , and Cities on a hill , and lights now shining in the middest of a crooked and froward generation . Few they are to the fulnesse of impietie ; but I feare me , too many to be witnesses against vs for our turning backe in the day of battell . Be yee followers of me , u u Philip. 3.17 . saith the blessed Apostle , and marke them which walke so , as yee haue vs for an ensample . Thirdly , the quiet time , wherein we sit securely , euery man vnder x x 1. Reg. 4.25 . his Vine , and vnder his Oliue tree from DAN to BEERSHEBA . Ciuill warres beforetime much hindred Reformation : Now let Peace breede pietie , as well as Plentie , that in our fulnesse we may bee more faithfull ; as y y Reuel. 3.11 . hold that thou hast , that no man take thy Crowne . Fourthly , the last day , which is z z Rom. 13.12 . now neerer , then when we first beleeued . It will make all perfect in their owne periods ; let vs be fit to take it in affection , a a Philip. 1.23 . desiring to be dissolued & to be with Christ ; and in action stil , hauing b b Philip. 4.20.21 . our conuersation in heauen , whence we looke for the Sauiour the LORD IESVS Christ , who shall change our vile body , that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body , according to the working , whereby hee is able to subdue all things vnto himselfe . Semper enim sanctis superest quo crescere possint : Et perfectorum gloria , principium est . saith Prosper

c c Prosp. Epig. 27 Aquitanicus , whom thus I translate : Alwayes to Saints something remaines , By which they may increase : And th' glory of the perfect is Th' beginning of their peace .

The conclusion repeating all in a short summe . And thus , Right Reuerend , Right Worshipfull , most dearely beloued in our Lord Christ Iesus , you haue heard this Scripture opened at large in these foure points : The first part . First , of proud Teachers being blind guides , shewing , that no man must take vpon him the Office of a Teacher , vnlesse hee bee indued with some measure of Learning , lest hee bee reputed but a bold Intruder , such as wee manifested our Popish Priests , The second part . and prating Precisians . Secondly , of simple Hearers , who teach vs , that those who without due Tryall or Examination , will stiffly depend vpon false teachers shall with those teachers fall into vncertaine Errours , vnto most certaine and damnable dangers : and therefore wee are both to take heed of and to try our Teachers , notified by their markes of inward habits and outward acts . Thirdly , of the humble Seruant , The third part . who alwayes acknowledgeth the Soueraigntie of his Master , whom wee prooued to be Christ only , to the correction of the proud Pope , caution to vs for the right vnderstanding of the Kings Title , and consolation to all Christians depending vpon so good an Head . Fourthly , of a conformable Professor , The fourth part . such as we ought to be , not like Pelagians , Papists , or Anabaptists , dreaming of an absolute perfection on earth , but as obedient Christians endeuouring our selues by grace to bee perfect here in the way , that in the life to come wee may bee fully made perfect in endlesse Glorie through Iesus Christ : in whom , Lord , as wee render vnto thy Maiestie all glory and thankes for thine inestimable blessings , both spirituall and corporall : so most humbly we beseech thee send vs good Teachers , and make vs right Hearers of thy most sacred Will and Word , that acknowledging Christ Iesus to be our only Master and Head , wee may bee conformed vnto his Image , lost by sinne , recouered by Grace , and fully to bee restored vnto vs in blessed Glory , to which the Lord of Glory , by his Spirit conduct vs , through Iesus Christ , to whom with the Father and the Holy Ghost , one Perfect , Euer-liuing , most Gracious God , bee all Honour and Glory , now and for euermore . Amen .

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . FINIS .

A Prayer to be said at all times .

O Heauenly LORD and omnipotent Father , the patterne of all goodnesse , and Flowre of all vertues , most stout ouer-thrower of all wickednesse , and sharpest Rooter vp of vices , mercifully behold our frailtie and pronenesse to euill : helpe vs with thy supernall Power , that wee may learne to despise all earthly pleasures , and the vanities thereof , and loue all Celestiall and heauenly things . Make vs resist all sinne , which stands betweene thy Maiestie and our weake spirits , ready to ouerthrow vs , if thy mercies were not assistant to our poore soules . Make vs to withstand all temptations , firmely to imbrace vertue , to eschew all worldly honours , and carnall delights , and to bewaile our offences committed in thy sight . We beseech thee refrain our vnbridled desires with thy louing hand , whereby wee may abstaine from a lewde and loose life , and accustome our selues with goodnesse to the end : That by thy benefit and gift of Grace , by the true worshipping and seruing of thy omnipotent Maiesty , we may possesse the Crowne of euerlasting life in thy Kingdome , prepared for thine Elect , world without end , AMEN .